This is a modern-English version of A real Cinderella, originally written by Rhoades, Nina.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
A REAL CINDERELLA
BOOKS BY NINA RHOADES
Books by Nina Rhoades
MARION’S VACATION. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth. $1.25
DOROTHY BROWN. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth. $1.50
VICTORINE’S BOOK. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth. $1.25
THE GIRL FROM ARIZONA. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth.
Net $1.00; Postpaid $1.10
MARION’S VACATION. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth. $1.25
DOROTHY BROWN. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth. $1.50
VICTORINE’S BOOK. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth. $1.25
THE GIRL FROM ARIZONA. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth.
Net $1.00; Postpaid $1.10
FOR YOUNGER READERS
FOR KIDS
“The Brick House Books”
“The Brick House Books”
The sight of the brick house on the cover makes girl readers happy at once.—Indianapolis News.
The image of the brick house on the cover instantly delights girl readers.—Indianapolis News.
Illustrated. Large 12mo. Cloth. $1.00 each
Illustrated. Large 12mo. Cloth. $1.00 each
ONLY DOLLIE
THE LITTLE GIRL NEXT DOOR
WINIFRED’S NEIGHBORS
THE CHILDREN ON THE TOP FLOOR
HOW BARBARA KEPT HER PROMISE
LITTLE MISS ROSAMOND
PRISCILLA OF THE DOLL SHOP
BRAVE LITTLE PEGGY
THE OTHER SYLVIA
MAISIE’S MERRY CHRISTMAS
LITTLE QUEEN ESTHER
MAKING MARY LIZZIE HAPPY
ONLY DOLLIE
THE LITTLE GIRL NEXT DOOR
WINIFRED’S NEIGHBORS
THE KIDS ON THE TOP FLOOR
HOW BARBARA KEPT HER PROMISE
LITTLE MISS ROSAMOND
PRISCILLA OF THE DOLL SHOP
BRAVE LITTLE PEGGY
THE OTHER SYLVIA
MAISIE’S MERRY CHRISTMAS
LITTLE QUEEN ESTHER
MAKING MARY LIZZIE HAPPY
LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO.
BOSTON
LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. BOSTON


A
REAL CINDERELLA
A REAL CINDERELLA
BY
NINA RHOADES
BY
NINA RHOADES
ILLUSTRATED BY ELIZABETH WITHINGTON
Illustrated by Elizabeth Withington

BOSTON
LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO.
BOSTON
LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO.
Published, August, 1915.
Published, August 1915.
Copyright, 1915, By Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co.
Copyright, 1915, by Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Company
All rights reserved
All rights reserved
A Real Cinderella
A Real Cinderella
Norwood Press
BERWICK & SMITH CO.
NORWOOD, MASS.,
U. S. A.
Norwood Press
BERWICK & SMITH CO.
NORWOOD, MA,
U.S.A.
CONTENTS
CHAPTER | PAGE | |
I. | Cinderella at Home | 11 |
II. | Music and Cream Puffs | 32 |
III. | A Ticket to Fairyland | 64 |
IV. | The Arrival of the Prince | 77 |
V. | Gretel's Sunday Funday | 94 |
VI. | A Reimagined Cinderella | 110 |
VII. | Jerry and Geraldine | 130 |
VIII. | Authentic Music | 142 |
IX. | The Love Law | 161 |
X. | Learning through Experience | 178 |
XI. | What Was "In the Wind" | 197 |
XII. | Attending a Wedding | 210 |
XIII. | The Beauty Palace | 220 |
XIV. | After Midnight | 236 |
XV. | Lonely in the Big City | 247 |
XVI. | From Shadows to Sunshine | 260 |
A REAL CINDERELLA
A TRUE CINDERELLA
CHAPTER I
CINDERELLA AT HOME
SHE did not know that she was a Cinderella, as she knelt on the floor putting on Miss Ada Marsh’s satin slippers. She had never even thought of such a possibility, and if any one had mentioned it to her she would have opened her big brown eyes very wide, and felt inclined to regard the suggestion as a rather foolish joke. In her own humble opinion she was not a person of the very least importance, being only little Gretel Schiller, whom nobody seemed to care very much about, and who lived with Mrs. Marsh, because there didn’t seem to be any other place for her to live. It seemed to her quite natural that she should make herself useful in the family, considering—as Mrs. Marsh frequently reminded her—that her half-brother, who lived in China, paid very inadequately for her support.[12] But this evening her heart was beating fast and she was regarding Miss Ada Marsh with more interest than usual for was not that young lady actually going to fairy-land?
She didn’t realize she was a Cinderella as she knelt on the floor putting on Miss Ada Marsh’s satin slippers. She had never even considered that possibility, and if someone had mentioned it to her, she would have widened her big brown eyes in disbelief and thought the idea was a bit of a silly joke. In her own humble opinion, she was of no real significance, just little Gretel Schiller, someone nobody seemed to care much about, living with Mrs. Marsh because there didn’t seem to be anywhere else for her. It felt quite natural to her to be helpful around the house, especially since Mrs. Marsh often reminded her that her half-brother, who lived in China, wasn’t paying nearly enough to support her. But that evening, her heart was racing, and she was looking at Miss Ada Marsh with more interest than usual because wasn’t that young lady off to fairy-land?[12]
The slippers were small, and Miss Ada’s feet were large, so that the task of getting them on was a more difficult one than might have been at first supposed.
The slippers were tiny, and Miss Ada’s feet were big, so putting them on was a harder task than anyone might have initially thought.
“Aren’t they—aren’t they just a little tight?” gasped Gretel, when several unsuccessful attempts had failed to produce the desired result.
“Aren’t they—aren’t they just a little tight?” gasped Gretel, after several unsuccessful attempts had failed to produce the desired result.
“Not a bit,” responded Ada, with decision. “Just push the heel in more. There, that’s better. They do pinch a little, but that’s only because they’re new. They’ll be perfectly comfortable as soon as I’ve stretched them.” And Ada rose, and limped painfully across the room to the bureau.
“Not at all,” Ada replied firmly. “Just push the heel in a bit more. There, that’s better. They do pinch a little, but that’s just because they’re new. They’ll be completely comfortable once I’ve stretched them.” Then Ada got up and limped painfully across the room to the dresser.
“There, I believe I’m ready now, except my gloves. You can button them for me, and then just run and see if Mamma needs any help. It’s ten minutes to eight, and they always begin those long German operas promptly.”
“There, I think I’m ready now, except for my gloves. Can you button them for me? After that, just go and check if Mom needs any help. It’s ten minutes to eight, and they always start those long German operas on time.”
“Oh, you mustn’t be late. It would be terrible to miss any of it,” said Gretel, anxiously. She was drawing a long white kid glove up over Miss Marsh’s plump arm.
“Oh, you can’t be late. It would be awful to miss any of it,” said Gretel, nervously. She was pulling a long white kid glove up over Miss Marsh’s round arm.
[13]Ada shrugged her shoulders indifferently.
Ada shrugged her shoulders.
“I shouldn’t mind missing a little,” she said. “All the Wagner operas are so long and so heavy. I wish Mr. Pendleton had asked us to go to the theater instead. There’s the door-bell; it must be Mr. Pendleton. My goodness! these slippers do need stretching. I’m thankful the opera house is just across the street; do hurry and finish Mamma. That Dora is so stupid about hooking her up. We mustn’t keep Mr. Pendleton waiting.”
“I don’t mind missing a little,” she said. “All the Wagner operas are so long and so heavy. I wish Mr. Pendleton had invited us to the theater instead. There’s the doorbell; it must be Mr. Pendleton. Oh my goodness! these slippers really need stretching. I’m glad the opera house is just across the street; hurry and finish, Mom. That Dora is so clueless about getting her ready. We can’t keep Mr. Pendleton waiting.”
Gretel hurried away wondering. It seemed very strange that any one could talk about going to fairy-land as Ada did, but then she was only eleven, and there were a great many things in the world that she did not understand. As she was crossing the narrow hall of the apartment to Mrs. Marsh’s room, Dora, the maid-of-all-work, opened the front door, and a young man in a dress-suit stepped in, and greeted the little girl good-naturedly.
Gretel rushed away, deep in thought. It felt really odd that anyone could talk about going to fairy-land the way Ada did, but then again, she was only eleven, and there were a lot of things in the world that she didn’t get. As she was walking through the narrow hallway of the apartment to Mrs. Marsh’s room, Dora, the all-purpose maid, opened the front door, and a young man in a suit stepped in and cheerfully greeted the little girl.
“Good evening, little Miss Gretchen,” he said, with a smile. “Are your cousins ready? Your name is Gretchen, isn’t it?”
“Good evening, Miss Gretchen,” he said with a smile. “Are your cousins ready? Your name is Gretchen, right?”
“My name is Margareta Schiller,” said Gretel, drawing herself up with the little air of dignity that always amused grown-up people. “They[14] call me Gretel, not Gretchen. Ada’s nearly ready, and I’m going to see if I can help Mrs. Marsh with the hooks; but they’re not my cousins.”
“My name is Margareta Schiller,” said Gretel, standing tall with a touch of dignity that always amused adults. “They call me Gretel, not Gretchen. Ada’s almost ready, and I’m going to see if I can help Mrs. Marsh with the hooks; but they’re not my cousins.”
“Not your cousins, eh? Why, I thought—” But Mr. Pendleton did not say what he thought, for at that moment Mrs. Marsh’s door opened, and that lady appeared, carrying her evening wrap over her arm.
“Not your cousins, huh? I thought—” But Mr. Pendleton didn’t say what he thought, because just then Mrs. Marsh’s door opened, and she came out, holding her evening wrap over her arm.
“Ah, Mr. Pendleton, just in time,” she said, smiling, and speaking in what Gretel always called “her company voice.” “Gretel, darling, run and tell Ada, Mr. Pendleton is here. We must not lose a moment; it would be too sad to miss that beautiful overture.”
“Ah, Mr. Pendleton, you’re just in time,” she said, smiling and using what Gretel always referred to as “her company voice.” “Gretel, sweetheart, go tell Ada that Mr. Pendleton is here. We can’t waste a moment; it would be too disappointing to miss that beautiful overture.”
As Gretel turned away to do as she was told, Mr. Pendleton followed her rather curiously with his eyes.
As Gretel turned away to do what she was told, Mr. Pendleton watched her with curiosity.
“What a pretty child,” he remarked in a low voice to Mrs. Marsh. “I supposed she was a relative of yours, but she says she is not.”
“What a lovely kid,” he said quietly to Mrs. Marsh. “I thought she was one of your relatives, but she claims she isn't.”
“No, she is not a relative, but it was a most natural mistake for any one to make. It is rather complicated to explain. My dear husband was a cousin of Gretel’s mother’s first husband. She is an orphan, poor little girl, and her only relative—a half-brother—has been living in[15] Hong-Kong for several years. I give her a home, and Ada and I do all in our power to make her happy, but in our straitened circumstances it is scarcely possible for us to be as generous as we should like.”
“No, she’s not a relative, but it was an easy mistake for anyone to make. It’s a bit complicated to explain. My dear husband was a cousin of Gretel’s mother’s first husband. She’s an orphan, poor girl, and her only relative—a half-brother—has been living in[15] Hong Kong for several years. I give her a home, and Ada and I do our best to make her happy, but given our tight circumstances, it’s hard for us to be as generous as we’d like.”
Mrs. Marsh sighed, and Mr. Pendleton looked sympathetic, and murmured something about being sure the little girl had a very happy home, but just then Gretel reappeared, followed by Ada, who was still struggling with the last button of her glove.
Mrs. Marsh sighed, and Mr. Pendleton looked sympathetic, murmuring that he was sure the little girl had a really happy home, but just then, Gretel came back, followed by Ada, who was still having trouble with the last button of her glove.
“Good night, Gretel dear,” said Mrs. Marsh, sweetly, as she stepped into the elevator. “Don’t sit up too long reading fairy stories, but go to bed early, like a good girl.”
“Good night, dear Gretel,” said Mrs. Marsh, sweetly, as she stepped into the elevator. “Don’t stay up too late reading fairy tales; go to bed early, like a good girl.”
“Ada wants me to sit up till she comes home,” began Gretel, but on receiving a warning glance from Miss Marsh, she grew suddenly pink and did not finish her sentence.
“Ada wants me to stay up until she gets home,” began Gretel, but when she caught a warning look from Miss Marsh, she suddenly blushed and didn’t finish her sentence.
“Good night, Miss Margareta,” said Mr. Pendleton, pleasantly, as he followed the others into the elevator. “Your time will come, too, some day, and we shall have you going to the opera before we know it.”
“Good night, Miss Margareta,” Mr. Pendleton said with a smile as he followed the others into the elevator. “Your turn will come someday, and we’ll have you going to the opera before we know it.”
Then the elevator door closed, and Gretel was left standing alone in the hall. But unlike the Cinderella of fairy-tale fame, she did not sit down[16] among the ashes to cry. On the contrary, she smiled quite brightly, as she closed the door of the Marshes’ apartment, and hurried away to the parlor, the windows of which looked down on Broadway, and over at the great opera house just across the street.
Then the elevator door closed, and Gretel was left standing alone in the hallway. But unlike Cinderella from the fairy tale, she didn't sit down among the ashes to cry. On the contrary, she smiled brightly as she closed the door to the Marshes’ apartment and quickly made her way to the parlor, where the windows faced Broadway and overlooked the huge opera house just across the street.[16]
Gretel was still smiling when she pushed aside the window-curtains, and flattened her face against the pane. To watch the people going into fairy-land was one of her favorite amusements.
Gretel was still smiling as she pushed aside the window curtains and pressed her face against the glass. Watching people enter fairyland was one of her favorite pastimes.
“I wonder whether I really ever shall go,” she said to herself a little wistfully. “I don’t quite see how I can, for of course nobody will ever take me, and it costs so much money to buy a ticket, even for the standing-up place. But, oh, if I should—it would be something to be happy about forever!”
“I wonder if I’ll ever actually go,” she said to herself a bit sadly. “I don’t really see how I can, since nobody will ever take me, and it costs so much to buy a ticket, even for a standing spot. But, oh, if I do— that would be something to be happy about forever!”
It was very interesting to watch the long line of carriages and motor-cars depositing their occupants at the doors of fairy-land. Gretel watched them eagerly, but for the first time a little doubt had crept into her mind.
It was really interesting to see the long line of carriages and cars dropping off their passengers at the entrance to fairy-land. Gretel watched them with excitement, but for the first time, a bit of doubt had crept into her mind.
“I used to think they must all be so happy,” she said, reflectively, “but Ada didn’t seem to care much, and I don’t believe Mrs. Marsh did, either, though she pretended to. Father said a[17] person must have a soul to love music, and I don’t believe Mrs. Marsh or Ada have souls—or at least not the kind he meant.”
“I used to think they must all be so happy,” she said thoughtfully, “but Ada didn’t seem to care much, and I don’t think Mrs. Marsh did either, though she pretended to. Dad said a person has to have a soul to love music, and I don’t believe Mrs. Marsh or Ada have souls—or at least not the kind he meant.”
Just then some one came into the room and turned up the light. It was Dora, the maid-of-all-work. For the first moment she did not see Gretel, who was hidden by the curtains of the window, and going over to the center table, she lifted the lid of a candy box, and was just about to help herself to a caramel when she caught sight of the little girl, and flew back hastily, with a muttered ejaculation of annoyance. But Gretel was too much absorbed to notice what the maid was doing.
Just then, someone walked into the room and turned on the light. It was Dora, the all-purpose maid. For a moment, she didn’t see Gretel, who was hidden behind the curtains of the window. She went over to the center table, lifted the lid of a candy box, and was just about to grab a caramel when she spotted the little girl and quickly stepped back with a muttered expression of annoyance. But Gretel was too focused to notice what the maid was doing.
“Come and watch them go in, Dora,” she said, eagerly. “There are more carriages and automobiles than ever to-night, I think. That’s because it’s ‘Lohengrin.’ Father loved ‘Lohengrin’ best of all the operas; he used to play it for me. I know the ‘Swan Song,’ and ‘Elsa’s Dream’ and the wedding march. I can play little bits of them myself. Did you ever go to fairy-land, Dora?”
“Come and watch them go in, Dora,” she said eagerly. “There are more carriages and cars than ever tonight, I think. That’s because it’s ‘Lohengrin.’ Dad loved ‘Lohengrin’ more than any other opera; he used to play it for me. I know the ‘Swan Song,’ and ‘Elsa’s Dream,’ and the wedding march. I can play little bits of them myself. Have you ever been to fairy-land, Dora?”
“Fairy-land!” Dora repeated, laughing. “What a funny question! Of course I didn’t. There isn’t any such place really; it’s just in stories.”
“Fairy-land!” Dora repeated, laughing. “What a silly question! Of course I didn’t. There’s no such place in reality; it’s just in stories.”
[18]“I didn’t mean to call it that,” explained Gretel, blushing. “I meant to say the opera. Father and I used to call it fairy-land because he loved it so, and I always call it that to myself. Father took me there once, and it was so beautiful. I’m sure the fairy-land they tell about in books couldn’t be any more beautiful. We sat away up in the top gallery, so it didn’t cost so very much. It was Father’s birthday, and he thought he would give us both a treat, but he was sorry afterwards, because a friend of his came the next day to ask to borrow some money, and he hadn’t any to give him. Father was so kind; he was always giving his money away to people. Mrs. Marsh says that was why there wasn’t any more money left for me when he died, but I’m glad he was like that; all his friends loved him so much.”
[18] “I didn’t mean to call it that,” Gretel said, blushing. “I meant to say the opera. Dad and I used to call it fairy-land because he loved it so much, and I always think of it that way. He took me there once, and it was so beautiful. I’m sure the fairy-land they write about in books couldn’t be any more stunning. We sat way up in the top gallery, so it didn’t cost too much. It was Dad’s birthday, and he thought it would be a nice treat for both of us, but he regretted it later because a friend of his came the next day asking to borrow some money, and he didn’t have any to lend. Dad was so generous; he was always giving his money to others. Mrs. Marsh says that’s why there wasn’t anything left for me when he passed away, but I’m glad he was like that; all his friends loved him so much.”
“Has your father been dead long?” Dora asked, with a glance at the child’s shabby black dress.
“Has your dad been gone long?” Dora asked, glancing at the child's worn black dress.
“He died a year ago this winter, just after Christmas. He was very ill on Christmas, but he would get up and light the Christmas tree. You see, Father was German, and in Germany every one has a Christmas tree. We always had one, even when there wasn’t much to put on it.[19] I didn’t know how ill Father was, and I cried because he wouldn’t sit up and tell me stories. You see, we lived all alone in the studio, and there wasn’t anybody grown-up to take care of Father, and make him stay in bed when he was ill. But the day after Christmas he was so much worse that he couldn’t get out of bed at all and then Fritz Lipheim came and brought a doctor.”
“He passed away a year ago this winter, right after Christmas. He was really sick on Christmas, but he got up to light the Christmas tree. You see, Father was German, and in Germany, everyone has a Christmas tree. We always had one, even when there wasn’t much to put on it.[19] I didn’t realize how sick Father was, and I cried because he wouldn’t sit up and tell me stories. You see, we lived all alone in the studio, and there wasn’t any adult to take care of Father and make him stay in bed when he was sick. But the day after Christmas, he was so much worse that he couldn’t get out of bed at all, and then Fritz Lipheim came and brought a doctor.”
“Who was Fritz Lipheim?” inquired Dora, who was beginning to be interested, and had seated herself comfortably on the sofa.
“Who was Fritz Lipheim?” asked Dora, who was starting to get interested and had made herself comfortable on the sofa.
“He was a German, too,” said Gretel; “almost all Father’s friends were German. Fritz played the violin beautifully, but he wasn’t nearly as clever as Father.”
“He was German, too,” said Gretel; “almost all of Dad’s friends were German. Fritz played the violin beautifully, but he wasn’t nearly as smart as Dad.”
“What did your father do?” Dora wanted to know.
“What did your dad do?” Dora wanted to know.
Gretel’s eyes opened wide in astonishment.
Gretel's eyes widened in awe.
“Why, don’t you know?” she demanded incredulously. “I thought everybody knew about Father. He was Hermann Schiller the great pianist. I don’t believe anybody in the world ever played the piano like Father. He used to play at concerts, and crowds of people came to hear him. He might have been rich, only all his friends were so poor he had to keep giving them money. Everybody loved him. My mother[20] loved him so much that she gave up her beautiful home, and all the money her first husband had left her, just to marry him and take care of him. She wouldn’t let him give away all his money, but she died when I was only four, and after that there wasn’t any one to take care of Father but me.”
“Don’t you know?” she asked, surprised. “I thought everyone knew about Dad. He was Hermann Schiller, the famous pianist. I don’t think anyone in the world ever played the piano like Dad did. He used to perform at concerts, and crowds would come to hear him. He could have been rich, but all his friends were so broke that he kept giving them money. Everyone loved him. My mom loved him so much that she gave up her beautiful home and all the money her first husband left her just to marry him and take care of him. She wouldn’t let him give away all his money, but she died when I was only four, and after that, there was no one to take care of Dad but me.”
“And what relation are you to Mrs. Marsh?” inquired Dora, who had been in the family only a few weeks.
“And what relation are you to Mrs. Marsh?” asked Dora, who had only been with the family for a few weeks.
“I’m not any relation at all to her. Mr. Marsh was a cousin of my mother’s first husband, Mr. Douane, but I never knew her till after my father died. You see, when the doctor told Father he was going to die, he was dreadfully worried, because he didn’t know what was going to become of me. He asked Fritz Lipheim to telegraph to my half-brother in China. My brother was very kind. He telegraphed back that Father wasn’t to worry, and afterwards he arranged with Mrs. Marsh to have me live with her. I have to be very grateful, Mrs. Marsh says, because if he hadn’t been willing to support me, I would have had to go to an orphan asylum. The Lipheims would have taken care of me, only they are very poor, and sometimes they don’t have enough money to pay the rent, so when[21] Mrs. Marsh came and said I was to live with her, they were very much relieved. That was the day after Father’s funeral, and I was so very unhappy I didn’t care where I went.”
“I’m not related to her at all. Mr. Marsh was a cousin of my mother's first husband, Mr. Douane, but I never met her until after my father died. You see, when the doctor told my dad he was going to die, he was really worried because he didn’t know what would happen to me. He asked Fritz Lipheim to send a telegram to my half-brother in China. My brother was very kind. He replied that Dad shouldn’t worry, and later he arranged for me to live with Mrs. Marsh. I have to be really grateful, Mrs. Marsh says, because if he hadn’t been willing to support me, I would have had to go to an orphanage. The Lipheims would have taken care of me, but they’re very poor, and sometimes they don’t even have enough money for rent, so when Mrs. Marsh came and said I was to live with her, it was a huge relief for them. That was the day after my dad’s funeral, and I was so unhappy I didn’t care where I went.”
“And was Mrs. Marsh good to you?” Dora inquired rather skeptically.
“And was Mrs. Marsh nice to you?” Dora asked a bit doubtfully.
“Oh, yes; she and Ada were both very kind that day. Ada gave me chocolates, and Mrs. Marsh explained how good my brother was, and how fortunate it was that I didn’t have to go to an asylum.”
“Oh, yes; she and Ada were both really nice that day. Ada gave me chocolates, and Mrs. Marsh talked about how great my brother was and how lucky I was that I didn’t have to go to a mental institution.”
“I don’t think that was much,” remarked Dora. “A nice sort of man your brother would have been if he had let you be sent to an asylum. Is he very poor?”
“I don’t think that was a big deal,” Dora said. “Your brother would have been a nice guy if he had agreed to send you to an asylum. Is he really broke?”
“Oh, no, he isn’t poor at all. When Mother married Father all the money her first husband had left her went to her son. I heard Mrs. Marsh tell a lady all about it. Then after Mother died my brother went to live with his grandfather in Virginia, and when his grandfather died he left him all his money, too. He is a great deal older than I; he was fourteen when Mother married Father. He used to come to see us sometimes when I was little, and brought Father and me beautiful presents, but I don’t remember him very well, because he went to[22] China when I was only six. But of course I’m very grateful to him.”
“Oh, no, he isn’t poor at all. When Mom married Dad, all the money her first husband left her went to her son. I heard Mrs. Marsh tell a lady all about it. After Mom passed away, my brother moved in with our grandfather in Virginia, and when our grandfather died, he left him all his money, too. He’s much older than I am; he was fourteen when Mom married Dad. He used to visit us sometimes when I was little and brought beautiful gifts for Dad and me, but I don’t remember him very well because he went to[22] China when I was only six. But of course, I’m really grateful to him.”
“Well, I can’t see anything to be so everlastingly grateful about,” objected Dora. “But say, don’t you want to play me a tune? I love to hear you play.”
“Well, I can’t see why I should be so incredibly grateful,” Dora replied. “But hey, don’t you want to play me a song? I love listening to you play.”
Gretel sprang to her feet with sparkling eyes.
Gretel jumped up with shining eyes.
“Do you really want to hear me play?” she demanded, incredulously. “I didn’t suppose anybody cared about it. I’m afraid I’ve forgotten most of the things Father taught me, and Mrs. Marsh won’t let me touch the piano when she is at home. She says the noise makes her nervous.”
“Do you actually want to hear me play?” she asked, surprised. “I didn’t think anyone cared. I’m afraid I’ve forgotten most of what Dad taught me, and Mrs. Marsh won’t let me touch the piano when she’s home. She says the noise makes her nervous.”
“It’s too bad,” said Dora, sympathetically; “you do play so lovely, and if you had lessons, why, my goodness, you might get to be a great musician like your papa. I don’t suppose Mrs. Marsh would let you take lessons. If she would I know an awful nice young man who’s a real high-class music teacher. He plays the piano at a moving-picture theater, and he’s been giving my sister Lillie lessons. I don’t believe he’d charge very high.”
“It’s a shame,” said Dora, compassionately; “you play so beautifully, and if you took lessons, wow, you could become a great musician like your dad. I don’t think Mrs. Marsh would let you take lessons. If she would, I know a really nice young guy who’s a top-notch music teacher. He plays the piano at a movie theater, and he’s been giving my sister Lillie lessons. I don’t think he’d charge very much.”
Gretel’s face clouded for a moment, and she shook her head sadly.
Gretel's expression darkened for a moment, and she shook her head sadly.
“Mrs. Marsh won’t let me,” she said, with a sigh. “She says my brother only sends a very[23] little money. That’s why I try to do things for Ada, to help pay my board.”
“Mrs. Marsh won't allow me,” she said with a sigh. “She says my brother only sends a small amount of money. That’s why I try to do things for Ada, to help cover my share of the rent.”
Dora gave vent to her feelings by an indignant sniff.
Dora expressed her feelings with an indignant sniff.
“I suppose that’s why you don’t go to school,” she said.
“I guess that’s why you don’t go to school,” she said.
“Oh, no; my brother sends the money for my education, but Mrs. Marsh didn’t happen to know of any good school, so her sister Miss Talcott, who used to teach in a school, said she would give me lessons every afternoon. I used to go to her apartment every day till January, but then a friend invited her to go to California, so I don’t have any lessons now. Miss Talcott is very nice and I liked having lessons with her, but she has a great many engagements and quite often she had to be out all the afternoon. I didn’t mind much, because she used to let me stay and play on her piano, and I loved that.”
“Oh, no; my brother sends money for my education, but Mrs. Marsh didn’t know of any good schools, so her sister Miss Talcott, who used to teach, said she would give me lessons every afternoon. I used to go to her apartment every day until January, but then a friend invited her to California, so I don’t have any lessons now. Miss Talcott is really nice, and I enjoyed having lessons with her, but she had a lot of commitments and often wasn’t available in the afternoons. I didn’t mind too much because she would let me stay and play on her piano, and I loved that.”
“Well, come along and give us a tune now,” said Dora, good-naturedly, and Gretel from whose face the momentary cloud had vanished, left her seat in the window, and hastened to open the piano.
“Well, come on and give us a tune now,” said Dora cheerfully, and Gretel, whose momentary frown had disappeared, left her seat by the window and hurried to open the piano.
It was true that Gretel had forgotten much of the music her father had taught her. It was more than a year since the musical education from[24] which poor Hermann Schiller had hoped such great things, had come to a sudden standstill. But Gretel still played remarkably well for a child of her age, and as her fingers wandered lovingly over the keys of Mrs. Marsh’s rather cracked piano, a strange, rapt look came into her face, and for the moment everything else in the world was forgotten. Dora, secure in the knowledge that the family could not return for several hours, curled herself up comfortably on the parlor sofa. But Dora, though fond of music of a certain kind, was not quite up to Chopin and Mendelssohn, and as Gretel played on and on, a sensation of comfortable drowsiness began to steal over her, and ere long her eyes had closed, and she was fast asleep.
Gretel had indeed forgotten a lot of the music her father had taught her. It had been over a year since the musical education that poor Hermann Schiller had hoped would lead to great things had come to an unexpected halt. But Gretel still played impressively well for her age, and as her fingers moved lovingly over the keys of Mrs. Marsh’s somewhat battered piano, a strange, captivated look spread across her face, making her forget everything else in the world for a moment. Dora, knowing that the family wouldn’t be back for several hours, cozied up on the parlor sofa. However, even though Dora liked certain types of music, she wasn’t quite into Chopin and Mendelssohn. As Gretel kept playing, a warm sense of drowsiness began to wash over her, and soon enough, her eyes closed, and she fell fast asleep.
Serenely unconscious of this fact Gretel played on, now a bit of one half-forgotten melody, now another, and as she played she forgot her present surroundings—forgot that she was no longer the child pianist, to whom her father’s friends had listened with astonishment and pride—but only a poor little Cinderella left alone in her shabby black frock, while Mrs. Marsh and her daughter went to fairy-land. She seemed to see again the big, half-furnished studio, that had once been home, and Hermann Schiller and his German[25] friends, smoking their pipes as they listened to her playing, always ready with a burst of applause when her father called out in his kind cheery voice, “Enough for to-night, Liebchen—time to give one of the others a turn.” It all seemed so real that for one moment she glanced up, half expecting to see the familiar scene, and the row of kindly, interested faces, but it was only Mrs. Marsh’s shabby little parlor, with Dora fast asleep on the sofa. Suddenly a great wave of homesickness swept over the little girl—the music stopped with a crash and dropping her face on the piano keys, Gretel began to cry.
Oblivious to this fact, Gretel continued to play, now a snippet of one half-forgotten melody, then another. As she played, she forgot her surroundings—forgot that she was no longer the child pianist to whom her father’s friends had listened with amazement and pride—but just a poor little Cinderella left alone in her shabby black dress, while Mrs. Marsh and her daughter went off to fairyland. She seemed to picture the big, half-furnished studio that had once been her home, with Hermann Schiller and his German friends smoking their pipes as they listened to her music, always ready to applaud when her father cheerfully said, “That’s enough for tonight, Liebchen—time to let one of the others have a turn.” It all felt so real that for a moment she glanced up, half-expecting to see the familiar scene and the row of kind, interested faces, but it was just Mrs. Marsh’s shabby little parlor, with Dora fast asleep on the sofa. Suddenly, a wave of homesickness hit the little girl—the music came to an abrupt halt, and dropping her head onto the piano keys, Gretel started to cry.
At the sudden pause in the music Dora opened her eyes, and sat up with a start. The next moment she had sprung to her feet.
At the sudden stop in the music, Dora opened her eyes and jumped up in surprise. The next moment, she was on her feet.
“Whatever are you crying about?” she demanded in astonishment. “I thought you liked to play.”
“Why are you crying?” she asked in disbelief. “I thought you enjoyed playing.”
“I—I don’t know,” sobbed Gretel. “I think it must be the music. I love it so, and—and I never hear any now. I’m forgetting everything Father taught me, and he would be so unhappy if he knew.”
“I—I don’t know,” sobbed Gretel. “I think it must be the music. I love it so much, and—I never hear any now. I’m forgetting everything Dad taught me, and he would be so upset if he knew.”
“There, there, I wouldn’t cry about it if I was you,” soothed Dora, laying a kind hand on one of the child’s heaving shoulders. “It’s too bad, and[26] I’m real sorry for you, but maybe we can manage for you to hear some music if you’re so crazy about it. My sister Lillie has a lovely voice, and she’d be real glad to come and sing for you some time, I know. My little brother Peter plays the piano, too, though he’s never had a lesson in his life. Music just seems to come to him natural, and he makes up things as he goes along. Father’s going to try and get him into vaudeville.”
"There, there, I wouldn't worry about it if I were you," comforted Dora, placing a gentle hand on one of the child's shaking shoulders. "It's unfortunate, and I'm really sorry for you, but maybe we can arrange for you to hear some music if you love it so much. My sister Lillie has a beautiful voice, and she'd be more than happy to come and sing for you sometime, I know. My little brother Peter plays the piano too, even though he's never had a lesson. Music just seems to come to him naturally, and he creates things as he plays. Dad's going to try and get him into vaudeville."
Gretel dried her eyes; she was beginning to be interested.
Gretel wiped her tears; she was starting to feel intrigued.
“I should love to hear him,” she said, “and your sister, too. Do you think Mrs. Marsh would let me?”
"I would really like to hear him," she said, "and your sister, too. Do you think Mrs. Marsh would allow me to?"
Dora looked a little doubtful.
Dora looked a bit unsure.
“Well, I don’t know,” she admitted. “She’s got awful fussy notions about girls having company, even their own relations. But I’ll tell you what we might do. Mrs. Marsh and Miss Ada are both going out to dinner to-morrow night and I might get the kids to come round and play for you while they’re out. They’d be real proud to have the chance to show off.”
“Well, I’m not sure,” she admitted. “She has really picky ideas about girls having visitors, even family. But here’s what we could do. Mrs. Marsh and Miss Ada are both going out to dinner tomorrow night, and I could get the kids to come over and play for you while they’re gone. They’d be really excited to have the chance to show off.”
“It would be very pleasant indeed,” agreed Gretel, “only—only do you think we ought to have them if Mrs. Marsh objects?”
“It would be really nice,” agreed Gretel, “but—do you think we should have them if Mrs. Marsh is against it?”
[27]Dora reddened indignantly.
Dora blushed with anger.
“If Mrs. Marsh wants to keep a decent girl, she’s got to let her have a little liberty,” she declared defiantly. “If anybody can show me where the harm is in my having my little sister and brother to spend the evening with me, I’d like to have them do it. Nobody’s going to do any harm, and a person’s got to have a little amusement once in a while. I’ve been in this house nearly six weeks, and not a living soul have I had to see me since I came.”
“If Mrs. Marsh wants to keep a good girl, she’s got to let her have a bit of freedom,” she said boldly. “If anyone can show me what’s wrong with having my little sister and brother spend the evening with me, I’d like to hear it. Nobody’s going to get into trouble, and everyone needs a little fun now and then. I’ve been in this house for almost six weeks, and I haven’t had a single person to see me since I arrived.”
“I’m quite sure Father wouldn’t have minded,” said Gretel; “he always wanted people to be happy, but Mrs. Marsh isn’t the least like Father.”
“I’m pretty sure Dad wouldn’t have cared,” said Gretel; “he always wanted people to be happy, but Mrs. Marsh is nothing like Dad.”
“I should say she wasn’t. Why, what pleasure do you ever have yourself, you poor little thing? It’s nothing but run errands and wait on that lazy Miss Ada from morning till night. It makes me sick, that’s what it does. But you’re going to have a little fun this time, and don’t you forget it. I’m going right off this minute to send a postal to Lillie, to tell her and Peter to come round here and play and sing to you to-morrow evening.”
“I have to say she wasn’t. Honestly, what joy do you ever experience, you poor thing? It’s nothing but running errands and waiting on that lazy Miss Ada from morning till night. It makes me sick, really. But you’re going to have some fun this time, and don’t you forget it. I’m going right now to send a postcard to Lillie to let her and Peter know to come over and play and sing for you tomorrow evening.”
It was nearly midnight when Mrs. Marsh and her daughter reached home. Mrs. Marsh was[28] tired and sleepy, and she was not speaking in her “company voice” as she let herself in with her latch key, and switched on the electric light.
It was almost midnight when Mrs. Marsh and her daughter got home. Mrs. Marsh was[28] tired and sleepy, and she wasn’t using her “company voice” as she let herself in with her key and turned on the electric light.
“Really, Ada, I am surprised at you. You might at least have let Mr. Pendleton think you enjoyed it.”
“Honestly, Ada, I'm surprised at you. You could have at least made Mr. Pendleton think you enjoyed it.”
“I was bored to death, and I suppose I couldn’t help showing it,” returned her daughter, with a yawn. “I never pretended to care for music, and I don’t see why he didn’t take us to the theater. There are half a dozen plays I’m dying to see. I hope that child hasn’t gone to bed, and forgotten my chocolate.”
“I was so bored, and I guess I couldn’t hide it,” replied her daughter with a yawn. “I never pretended to like music, and I don’t understand why he didn’t take us to the theater. There are a few plays I really want to see. I hope that kid hasn’t gone to bed and forgotten my chocolate.”
“Really, Ada,” remonstrated her mother, “you ought not to keep Gretel up so late. It isn’t good for her, and I expressly told her to go to bed early.”
“Seriously, Ada,” her mother admonished, “you shouldn’t keep Gretel up so late. It’s not good for her, and I specifically told her to go to bed early.”
“Nonsense; it doesn’t hurt her a bit. Besides, she loves it. All children adore sitting up after they are supposed to be in bed.”
“Nonsense; it doesn’t hurt her at all. Besides, she loves it. All kids love staying up after they're supposed to be in bed.”
Before Mrs. Marsh could say any more, a door at the back of the apartment opened, and a little figure appeared, carrying a cup of hot chocolate on a tray. Gretel’s cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were shining; she did not look in the least sleepy.
Before Mrs. Marsh could say anything else, a door at the back of the apartment opened, and a small figure appeared, carrying a cup of hot chocolate on a tray. Gretel’s cheeks were rosy, and her eyes were bright; she didn’t look sleepy at all.
[29]“It’s all ready,” she announced cheerfully. “I heard the man calling the carriages, so I knew ‘Lohengrin’ was finished, and I went and made it right away. It’s nice and hot.”
[29]“Everything’s ready,” she said happily. “I heard the guy calling for the carriages, so I knew ‘Lohengrin’ was over, and I went and made it right away. It’s nice and hot.”
Ada gave a satisfied nod.
Ada nodded in satisfaction.
“Take it to my room,” she said; “you can stay and brush my hair while I drink it.”
“Take it to my room,” she said. “You can stay and brush my hair while I drink it.”
“She must do no such thing,” objected Mrs. Marsh, who was looking both worried and annoyed. “Gretel, didn’t you hear me tell you to go to bed early?”
“She shouldn't do that at all,” protested Mrs. Marsh, who looked both worried and annoyed. “Gretel, didn’t you hear me tell you to go to bed early?”
Gretel glanced from Mrs. Marsh to her daughter, and her grave little face was troubled.
Gretel looked from Mrs. Marsh to her daughter, and her serious little face showed concern.
“I know you did,” she said, slowly, “but Ada told me to stay up and make the chocolate. I did go to sleep on the sofa after Dora went to bed, but I set the alarm-clock for half-past eleven, so as to be sure to wake in time. I’m sorry if it was wrong, Mrs. Marsh, but it’s very hard to know which I ought to mind, you or Ada.”
“I know you did,” she said slowly, “but Ada told me to stay up and make the chocolate. I did fall asleep on the sofa after Dora went to bed, but I set the alarm clock for 11:30 to make sure I’d wake up in time. I’m sorry if that was wrong, Mrs. Marsh, but it’s really hard to figure out whether I should listen to you or to Ada.”
Gretel had no intention of being impertinent; she was merely stating a puzzling fact, which she frequently found very troublesome. But Mrs. Marsh reddened angrily.
Gretel didn’t mean to be rude; she was just pointing out a confusing fact that often bothered her a lot. But Mrs. Marsh flushed with anger.
“That is not the proper way for a little girl to speak,” she began, but her daughter cut her short.
“That’s not how a little girl should talk,” she started, but her daughter interrupted her.
[30]“Oh, for pity’s sake, don’t begin a lecture at this time of night, Mamma. We are all much too tired to argue. Come with me, Gretel.”
[30]“Oh, come on, don’t start lecturing at this hour, Mom. We’re all way too tired to argue. Come with me, Gretel.”
And Mrs. Marsh, who was a weak woman, and who was, moreover, considerably afraid of her tall, domineering daughter, made no further objections, but retired in silence to her own room.
And Mrs. Marsh, who was a timid woman and who was also quite intimidated by her tall, overbearing daughter, didn’t say anything more but quietly went back to her own room.
“How did you enjoy yourself all the evening?” Ada inquired, good-naturedly, as she sipped her chocolate, while Gretel brushed out her long hair. “I hope you weren’t lonely.”
“How did you have a good time all evening?” Ada asked kindly as she sipped her hot chocolate while Gretel brushed her long hair. “I hope you weren’t feeling lonely.”
“Oh, no,” said Gretel, cheerfully; “I had a very pleasant time. First I watched the people going into fairy—I mean the opera, and then Dora came and talked to me, and I played on the piano. Mrs. Marsh doesn’t mind my playing when she’s out. I ought to be very grateful to Mrs. Marsh, oughtn’t I?”
“Oh, no,” said Gretel, cheerfully; “I had a really fun time. First, I watched people going into the fairy—I mean the opera, then Dora came and talked to me, and I played the piano. Mrs. Marsh doesn’t mind when I play while she’s out. I should definitely be really grateful to Mrs. Marsh, right?”
Ada laughed.
Ada chuckled.
“You funny little thing,” she said; “I never heard a child ask such questions. I suppose you ought to be grateful to Mamma, but what made you think of it?”
“You funny little thing,” she said; “I’ve never heard a child ask such questions. I guess you should be grateful to Mom, but what made you think of it?”
“I—I don’t quite know,” faltered Gretel, blushing. “I was only wondering about something Dora said. Oughtn’t it to give people pleasure to be grateful?”
“I—I don’t really know,” hesitated Gretel, blushing. “I was just thinking about something Dora mentioned. Shouldn’t it be enjoyable for people to feel grateful?”
[31]“Of course it ought, but Dora had better mind her own business, and not put ideas into your head. You mustn’t spend your time gossiping with her, Gretel; she’s nothing but an ignorant servant. There, I’ve finished my chocolate, and I don’t believe my hair needs much brushing to-night. Run off to bed; it really is terribly late for you to be up.”
[31]“Of course it should, but Dora should stick to her own business and not plant ideas in your head. You shouldn’t waste your time chatting with her, Gretel; she’s just an uninformed servant. There, I’ve finished my chocolate, and I don’t think my hair needs much brushing tonight. Go on to bed; it’s really quite late for you to be up.”
Gretel obeyed, but when she had bidden Ada good night, and was taking the empty cup back to the kitchen, she whispered softly to herself:
Gretel did as she was told, but after she said good night to Ada and was heading back to the kitchen with the empty cup, she whispered quietly to herself:
“I wonder what ‘gossip’ means? I hope I don’t do it if it’s something not nice, but I do like Dora very much, and I’m very glad I’m going to know Lillie and Peter too.”
“I wonder what ‘gossip’ means? I hope I don’t do it if it’s something unpleasant, but I really like Dora, and I’m so glad I’m going to get to know Lillie and Peter too.”
CHAPTER II
MUSIC AND CREAM-PUFFS
GRETEL’S first sensation on waking the next morning was that something pleasant was going to happen. She could not remember for the first few moments just what it was to be, but then it all came back to her; her conversation with Dora; her crying fit over the piano, and Dora’s promise to bring her sister and brother to play and sing for her. She was conscious of a little thrill of anticipation as she sprang out of bed and began putting on her stockings. She had lived with Mrs. Marsh for more than a year, but this was the first time there had ever been a question of her having visitors of her very own. Mrs. Marsh and her daughter had plenty of visitors, of course, and some of them had been kind to the little girl, but that was quite a different thing from having people coming expressly to see her. In the old days at the studio they were always having visitors, and she had had almost more friends than she could count, but since her[33] father’s death all the old friends had seemed to fade away too. They never came to Mrs. Marsh’s, not even kind Fritz Lipheim or his mother, with whom she had often stayed for weeks at a time while Hermann Schiller was away on a concert tour. Old Mrs. Lipheim had been very good to the child, and had taught her how to sew on her father’s buttons and mend his socks. She was sure the Lipheims would have liked to come to see her if they had not feared Mrs. Marsh would object, but Mrs. Marsh had been so very stiff and unsociable on the day when she had come to take her away from the studio, and had not even suggested that Gretel should see Mrs. Lipheim again, although the little girl had clung to her old friend, crying as if her heart would break. Gretel was very grateful to Mrs. Marsh, but there were times when she could not help thinking how much pleasanter it would have been if her brother had arranged to have her live with the Lipheims instead of with his cousins.
Gretel’s first feeling when she woke up the next morning was that something nice was about to happen. For a few moments, she couldn’t remember what it was, but then it all came back to her; her chat with Dora, her tears over the piano, and Dora’s promise to bring her sister and brother to play and sing for her. She felt a little thrill of excitement as she jumped out of bed and started putting on her stockings. She had been living with Mrs. Marsh for over a year, but this was the first time there was talk of her having visitors of her own. Mrs. Marsh and her daughter had plenty of guests, of course, and some had been nice to the little girl, but that was a whole different thing from having people come specifically to see her. Back in the old days at the studio, there were always visitors, and she had almost more friends than she could count, but since her father’s death, all her old friends seemed to fade away too. They never came to Mrs. Marsh’s, not even kind Fritz Lipheim or his mother, with whom she had often stayed for weeks at a time while Hermann Schiller was away on concert tours. Old Mrs. Lipheim had been very good to the child and had taught her how to sew on her father’s buttons and fix his socks. She was sure the Lipheims would have wanted to visit her if they hadn’t feared that Mrs. Marsh would mind, but Mrs. Marsh had been very stiff and unfriendly the day she came to take Gretel away from the studio, and hadn’t even suggested that Gretel should see Mrs. Lipheim again, even though the little girl had clung to her old friend, crying as if her heart would break. Gretel was really thankful to Mrs. Marsh, but sometimes she couldn’t help hoping how much nicer it would have been if her brother had arranged for her to live with the Lipheims instead of with his cousins.
It was nearly eight o’clock, but Gretel’s room was still very dark. Indeed, it was never very light at any hour of the day, for its only window opened on an air-shaft. It was a very small room, and before Gretel came had always been[34] occupied by the maid-of-all-work, but the apartment was not large, and Mrs. Marsh had declared it to be the only room she could possibly spare, so the servant had been relegated to the maid’s quarters at the top of the house. But small and dark as it was, Gretel loved her room. To begin with, it was the only place in the world that was all her own, and then it contained all her treasures. There was her father’s photograph in a gilt frame, that Fritz Lipheim had given her as a parting gift; and his old German Bible, out of which he used to read to her and show her pictures on Sunday afternoons. There was also her old rag doll, Jemima. She was too old to play with dolls, now, but it was still very comforting to cuddle Jemima in her arms at night, when she happened to be feeling particularly lonely, or when Mrs. Marsh or Ada had been unusually cross. Then there were her father’s letters tied together with a red ribbon. There were a good many of them, as there was one for every day that her father had ever been away from her. Some of the later ones were in German, for Hermann Schiller had taught his little daughter to read and write in his own language, and as he and his friends usually spoke[35] in German when they were together, it was almost as familiar to Gretel as English. But nobody ever spoke in German at the Marsh’s, and she sometimes feared she might grow to forget her father’s language, as she was forgetting the music he had taught her so carefully. Lastly, there were her books, not many, and all decidedly the worse for wear, but dearly loved, notwithstanding. There were “Poems Every Child Should Know”—Dickens, “Child’s History of England”—a few old story-books, and—most cherished of all—Grimm’s and Andersen’s “Fairy Tales,” which she had read over and over so many times that she almost knew them by heart. There was not much space for books in the little room, so they lived on the floor under the bed, and Jemima slept in the bottom bureau drawer with Gretel’s night-gowns and petticoats. But notwithstanding its many drawbacks, that little room was the pleasantest place Gretel knew in those days, and it was there that all her happiest hours were passed.
It was almost eight o’clock, but Gretel’s room was still really dark. In fact, it was never very bright at any time of day since its only window faced an airshaft. It was a tiny room, and before Gretel moved in, it had always been occupied by the maid, but the apartment wasn’t big, and Mrs. Marsh said it was the only room she could possibly spare, so the maid had been moved to the quarters at the top of the house. But small and dark as it was, Gretel loved her room. For one, it was the only place in the world that was entirely hers, and it held all her treasures. There was her father’s photograph in a fancy frame, a gift from Fritz Lipheim as a farewell present; and his old German Bible, from which he used to read and share pictures with her on Sunday afternoons. There was also her old rag doll, Jemima. She was too grown up to play with dolls now, but it was still comforting to cuddle Jemima in her arms at night when she felt particularly lonely or when Mrs. Marsh or Ada had been unusually grumpy. Then there were her father’s letters tied together with a red ribbon. There were quite a few of them, one for every day her father had been away from her. Some of the later ones were in German, since Hermann Schiller had taught his little daughter to read and write in his language, and as he and his friends often spoke in German together, it was almost as familiar to Gretel as English. But no one ever spoke German at the Marsh’s, and she sometimes worried she might forget her father’s language, just like she was forgetting the music he had taught her so carefully. Lastly, there were her books—not many, and all a bit worn, but dearly loved nonetheless. There was “Poems Every Child Should Know," Dickens’ “Child’s History of England,” a few old storybooks, and—most cherished of all—Grimm’s and Andersen’s “Fairy Tales,” which she had read so many times she almost knew them by heart. There wasn’t much space for books in the tiny room, so they lived on the floor under the bed, and Jemima slept in the bottom bureau drawer with Gretel’s nightgowns and petticoats. But despite its many drawbacks, that little room was the nicest place Gretel knew back then, and it was where all her happiest moments were spent.
Mrs. Marsh was alone at the breakfast table when Gretel entered the dining-room. She was reading the morning’s mail, and merely glanced up from a letter long enough to give the child an[36] indifferent nod. But Gretel had been taught by her father that one should always wish people a good morning, so before taking her seat at the table, she remarked politely:
Mrs. Marsh was sitting alone at the breakfast table when Gretel walked into the dining room. She was going through the morning mail, and just briefly looked up from a letter to give the child a casual nod. But Gretel had learned from her father that it's important to greet people in the morning, so before sitting down at the table, she said politely:
“Good morning, Mrs. Marsh; I hope you had a good night.”
“Good morning, Mrs. Marsh; I hope you had a nice night.”
Mrs. Marsh did not take the trouble to answer, but Gretel never omitted the little formula, “because,” as she told herself, “Father told me always to say it, so it must be right.” She slipped quietly into her place, and began on the plate of oatmeal and glass of milk, which always formed her morning meal.
Mrs. Marsh didn't bother to respond, but Gretel never skipped her little phrase, “because,” as she reminded herself, “Dad always told me to say it, so it must be right.” She quietly took her seat and started on her usual breakfast of oatmeal and a glass of milk.
She had not taken many spoonfuls, however, when Mrs. Marsh finished her letter, and began to pour her coffee. Dora, having placed the breakfast on the table, had gone away to attend to other household duties. Then Gretel, who was fond of talking, felt emboldened to make another attempt at conversation, unpromising as such an attempt might seem.
She hadn't taken many spoonfuls, though, when Mrs. Marsh finished her letter and started pouring her coffee. Dora, after setting the breakfast on the table, had gone off to take care of other household tasks. Then Gretel, who liked to chat, felt encouraged to try talking again, no matter how unlikely that seemed.
“It looks a little like rain, doesn’t it? Do you think it will rain, Mrs. Marsh?”
"It looks a bit like rain, doesn't it? Do you think it will rain, Mrs. Marsh?"
“I’m sure I don’t know,” returned Mrs. Marsh absently. “I wonder what is keeping Ada? Just run and ask her how soon she will be ready, Gretel, before I pour her coffee.”
“I have no idea,” Mrs. Marsh replied absentmindedly. “I’m curious about what’s taking Ada so long. Gretel, can you go see how soon she’ll be ready before I pour her coffee?”
[37]Gretel promptly departed, returning in a few moments with the announcement that Ada was only just awake, and would like her breakfast in bed.
[37]Gretel quickly left and came back a few moments later to say that Ada had just woken up and wanted her breakfast in bed.
“Then you had better take it right in to her before it gets cold,” Ada’s mother advised, and leaving her own breakfast to cool, Gretel proceeded to prepare a tempting little tray to be carried to Miss Marsh’s bedside.
“Then you’d better take it straight to her before it gets cold,” Ada’s mother advised, and leaving her own breakfast to cool, Gretel started to prepare an inviting little tray to take to Miss Marsh’s bedside.
But tempting as the meal looked, it did not satisfy the fastidious Ada. The toast was too hard, and the coffee had to be sent back for more cream. Couldn’t Gretel make her a few hot slices of toast, and boil a fresh egg, “not more than three minutes?” Of course Gretel could and did, and by the time Ada was comfortably settled with her tray, Mrs. Marsh had finished her breakfast, and Gretel’s oatmeal was quite cold. She was taking the plate to the kitchen, to warm it, when Mrs. Marsh encountered her, and asked rather sharply: “Where are you going now?”
But as tempting as the meal looked, it didn’t satisfy the picky Ada. The toast was too hard, and the coffee had to be sent back for more cream. Couldn’t Gretel make her a few hot slices of toast and boil a fresh egg, “not more than three minutes?” Of course, Gretel could and did, and by the time Ada was comfortably settled with her tray, Mrs. Marsh had finished her breakfast, and Gretel’s oatmeal was completely cold. She was taking the plate to the kitchen to warm it up when Mrs. Marsh ran into her and asked rather sharply: “Where are you going now?”
“I’m going to warm my porridge,” Gretel explained.
“I’m going to heat up my oatmeal,” Gretel said.
Mrs. Marsh frowned.
Mrs. Marsh scowled.
“Nonsense,” she said sharply; “little girls shouldn’t be so fussy about their food. Sit down[38] and eat your breakfast at once; you’ve dawdled over it quite long enough already.”
“Nonsense,” she said sharply. “Little girls shouldn’t be so picky about their food. Sit down[38] and eat your breakfast right now; you’ve taken long enough as it is.”
“I wasn’t dawdling,” began Gretel; “I was boiling an egg for Ada.” But Mrs. Marsh was already half out of the room, and did not hear, so, with a sigh of resignation, Gretel sat down to her cold breakfast.
“I wasn’t wasting time,” Gretel said. “I was boiling an egg for Ada.” But Mrs. Marsh was already halfway out of the room and didn’t hear her, so, with a sigh of resignation, Gretel sat down to her cold breakfast.
Mrs. Marsh went out to a meeting that morning, but Ada said she had taken cold the night before, and declared her intention of staying in bed till luncheon time.
Mrs. Marsh went out to a meeting that morning, but Ada said she had caught a cold the night before and insisted on staying in bed until lunchtime.
“If I got up I know I should be worse,” she told Gretel, “and then I might have to stay at home this evening.”
“If I get up, I know I’ll just feel worse,” she told Gretel, “and then I might have to stay home tonight.”
“You’d better be very careful,” said Gretel in a tone of sudden apprehension. “You wouldn’t like to have to stay at home this evening, would you?”
“You should be really careful,” Gretel said, her voice filled with worry. “You wouldn’t want to have to stay home tonight, would you?”
“I should hate it,” Ada declared emphatically. “The Scotts always give such delicious dinners, and Ethel Scott has promised to put me next a most delightful man.”
“I should hate it,” Ada said firmly. “The Scotts always have such amazing dinners, and Ethel Scott has promised to sit me next to a really charming guy.”
Gretel was conscious of a sensation of relief.
Gretel felt a sense of relief.
“Would you like some hot lemonade?” she inquired eagerly. “Mrs. Lipheim once gave me some hot lemonade when I had a cold, and it was very nice.”
“Do you want some hot lemonade?” she asked eagerly. “Mrs. Lipheim once made me some hot lemonade when I had a cold, and it was really nice.”
[39]Ada said she did not care for lemonade, but added that if Gretel really wanted to make herself useful, she might sew some buttons on her boots.
[39]Ada said she didn't like lemonade, but added that if Gretel really wanted to be helpful, she could sew some buttons on her boots.
So, in spite of the fact that there were no lessons to prepare, Gretel spent a busy morning, for after the buttons were sewed on, Ada suggested that the child might arrange her bureau drawers, which were “in an awful jumble,” and that task took so long, that by the time it was finished Mrs. Marsh had returned from her meeting and it was nearly one o’clock.
So, even though there were no lessons to get ready, Gretel had a busy morning. After the buttons were sewn on, Ada suggested that the child should organize her bureau drawers, which were “in an awful jumble.” That task took so long that by the time it was done, Mrs. Marsh had come back from her meeting and it was nearly one o’clock.
It had begun to rain soon after breakfast, and by noon had settled into a steady downpour. Mrs. Marsh came in wet and cross, and bewailing the fact that she would be obliged to go out again in the afternoon.
It started to rain shortly after breakfast, and by noon it had turned into a steady downpour. Mrs. Marsh came in soaked and annoyed, complaining that she would have to go out again in the afternoon.
“I shouldn’t think of going under ordinary circumstances,” she declared, “but I really feel it is my duty to go to Mrs. Williams’ tea. I dare say ever so many people will stay away in this storm, but that isn’t my way of doing things. People always appreciate the friends who take the trouble to come to their teas in bad weather.”
“I shouldn’t even consider going in typical circumstances,” she said, “but I really believe it’s my obligation to attend Mrs. Williams’ tea. I’m sure a lot of people will skip it because of this storm, but that’s not how I do things. People really value the friends who make the effort to come to their teas even when the weather is bad.”
Gretel was a little afraid lest the storm should prevent Lillie and Peter from coming that evening, but Dora reassured her on that subject.
Gretel was a bit worried that the storm might stop Lillie and Peter from coming that evening, but Dora reassured her about it.
[40]“They’ll come if it rains cats and dogs,” she maintained. “They wouldn’t miss the chance of playing and singing for the world. And you won’t wonder when you hear Lillie,” she added, with sisterly pride. “I declare, when she sings ‘Break the News to Mother,’ or ‘Just Before the Battle,’ it just brings the tears into my eyes.”
[40]“They’ll show up if it pours,” she insisted. “They wouldn’t miss the chance to perform for anything. And you’ll understand when you hear Lillie,” she added, filled with sisterly pride. “Honestly, when she sings ‘Break the News to Mother’ or ‘Just Before the Battle,’ it just brings tears to my eyes.”
“I don’t think I ever heard either of those songs,” said Gretel. “Are they very beautiful?” To which Dora’s only reply was a confident, “Just wait till you hear them.”
“I don’t think I’ve ever heard either of those songs,” said Gretel. “Are they really beautiful?” To which Dora replied confidently, “Just wait till you hear them.”
Gretel was in her room reading “Snow-White and the Seven Dwarfs” for about the fiftieth time, when Ada’s voice once more summoned her hand-maiden to her side. She had risen in time for luncheon, and was now lying on the parlor sofa reading a novel, and she greeted Gretel with the smile that always meant she intended asking a particular favor.
Gretel was in her room reading “Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs” for about the fiftieth time when Ada's voice called her handmaid to her side again. She had gotten up in time for lunch and was now lounging on the parlor sofa reading a novel, greeting Gretel with the smile that always meant she was about to ask for a specific favor.
“Gretel dear,” she began sweetly, “would you like to do something just awfully nice for me?”
“Gretel, sweetie,” she started kindly, “would you like to do something really nice for me?”
Gretel looked pleased. When Ada spoke in that tone she almost loved her.
Gretel looked happy. When Ada used that tone, she almost loved her.
“I’ll do anything you want me to,” she said, promptly.
"I'll do whatever you need," she said right away.
Ada glanced rather uneasily out of the window, at the fast falling rain.
Ada glanced anxiously out of the window at the pouring rain.
[41]“Well,” she said, “you see, I’ve finished my book, and I haven’t an earthly thing to do this whole afternoon. If it were not for my cold I would just run round to the library for another book, but with this sore throat I really don’t quite dare. So I was wondering if you would mind going for me. It’s only four blocks, you know, and it wouldn’t take you any time.”
[41]“Well,” she said, “I’ve finished my book, and I have nothing to do this whole afternoon. If I weren’t feeling unwell, I would just go to the library for another book, but with this sore throat, I’m not really sure I should. So, I was wondering if you would mind going for me. It’s only four blocks away, and it wouldn’t take you long.”
“I haven’t any waterproof, but I don’t believe the rain will hurt my dress,” said Gretel, with a dubious glance at the old black skirt, which certainly did not look as though rain or anything else could do it much injury.
“I don’t have any waterproof gear, but I don’t think the rain will damage my dress,” said Gretel, glancing skeptically at the old black skirt, which definitely didn’t seem like rain or anything else could hurt it much.
Ada smiled sweetly.
Ada smiled warmly.
“You are a dear obliging little girl,” she said. “You can wear my waterproof, and if you bring me back a nice interesting book I’ll—I’ll give you a present.”
“You're such a sweet and helpful little girl,” she said. “You can borrow my waterproof jacket, and if you bring me back an interesting book, I’ll—I’ll give you a present.”
“How perfectly lovely!” cried Gretel, her eyes sparkling. “I’ll be right back.” And she darted away to look for her rubbers and umbrella.
“How perfectly lovely!” exclaimed Gretel, her eyes shining. “I’ll be right back.” And she quickly ran off to find her rain boots and umbrella.
When she returned some three minutes later, she found Ada hastily scribbling the titles of some books on a piece of paper.
When she came back about three minutes later, she found Ada quickly writing down the titles of some books on a piece of paper.
“Just ask for one of these,” she directed, handing the paper to Gretel. “Any one they happen[42] to have in will do. Now run along like a good child, and hurry back as fast as you can.”
“Just ask for one of these,” she said, giving the paper to Gretel. “Any one they have will be fine. Now go on like a good kid, and come back as quickly as you can.”
Gretel gave a cheerful nod, slipped the paper in her pocket, and departed, quite forgetting the fact that Miss Marsh had not repeated her offer of lending her a raincoat. In less than twenty minutes she was back again, dripping but triumphant.
Gretel nodded happily, put the paper in her pocket, and left, completely forgetting that Miss Marsh hadn't offered to lend her a raincoat again. Less than twenty minutes later, she returned, soaked but victorious.
“The very first book I asked for was in,” she announced. “Wasn’t it lucky? I’m afraid the cover is rather wet, it’s raining so very hard, but I kept it as dry as I could.”
“The very first book I asked for was in,” she said. “Wasn’t that lucky? I’m sorry the cover is a bit wet; it’s raining really hard, but I kept it as dry as I could.”
Ada looked very much pleased.
Ada looked really happy.
“You really ought to have taken my raincoat,” she remarked, regretfully; “you look like a drowned rat. Go and dry yourself by the kitchen fire, and you needn’t mention to Mamma that you have been out.”
“You really should have taken my raincoat,” she said with regret; “you look like a drenched rat. Go dry off by the kitchen fire, and you don’t have to tell Mom that you were out.”
Ada had already opened her novel, but Gretel still lingered.
Ada had already started her novel, but Gretel was still hanging around.
“Is it a nice interesting book?” she inquired rather timidly.
"Is it a good, interesting book?" she asked somewhat shyly.
Ada laughed good-naturedly.
Ada chuckled warmly.
“You sharp little thing,” she said; “you are not going to let me out of my bargain, are you? I’ve got your present right here; guess what it is?”
“You smart little thing,” she said; “you’re not going to let me back out of our deal, are you? I’ve got your gift right here; wanna guess what it is?”
[43]“I can’t guess,” said Gretel, her eyes beginning to sparkle once more. “I haven’t had a present since Father died, except the dress you and Mrs. Marsh gave me for Christmas. Is it something to wear?”
[43]“I have no idea,” said Gretel, her eyes lighting up again. “I haven’t received a gift since Dad passed away, except for the dress you and Mrs. Marsh gave me for Christmas. Is it something to wear?”
“No, it isn’t,” laughed Ada; “it’s something to spend.” And she held out to the astonished Gretel a bright ten-cent piece.
“No, it isn’t,” laughed Ada; “it’s something to spend.” And she held out to the astonished Gretel a shiny dime.
If Gretel was disappointed she managed to conceal the fact quite satisfactorily, and having thanked Miss Marsh for her unusual generosity, she sped away to the kitchen, where she burst in upon Dora, who was peeling potatoes for dinner.
If Gretel was disappointed, she hid it pretty well, and after thanking Miss Marsh for her unexpected generosity, she rushed off to the kitchen, where she interrupted Dora, who was peeling potatoes for dinner.
“Dora,” began the little girl eagerly, “I’ve got something very important to consult you about.”
“Dora,” the little girl started eagerly, “I have something really important I need to talk to you about.”
“Well, you’d better get that wet skirt off before you do anything else,” objected Dora. “How that fat, lazy thing could send you out in this storm without a waterproof beats me.”
“Well, you’d better take that wet skirt off before you do anything else,” Dora said. “I can’t believe that lazy person sent you out in this storm without a raincoat.”
“Oh, she was very kind,” protested Gretel. “She thanked me so nicely, and she gave me ten cents for a present. That’s what I want to consult you about. You see whenever Father had company he always gave them something to eat. Sometimes he couldn’t afford to have much, but[44] he said if it was only a cup of coffee it was better than nothing, for it showed you wanted to be hospitable. I can’t buy much with only ten cents, but I should like to have some little thing to offer Lillie and Peter this evening, and I thought perhaps you could tell me something they would like that wouldn’t cost more than that.”
“Oh, she was really nice,” Gretel insisted. “She thanked me so warmly, and she gave me ten cents as a gift. That’s what I want to talk to you about. You see, whenever Dad had guests, he always offered them something to eat. Sometimes he couldn’t afford much, but[44] he said even if it was just a cup of coffee, it was better than nothing because it showed you wanted to be welcoming. I can’t buy much with just ten cents, but I’d like to have something small to offer Lillie and Peter this evening, and I thought maybe you could suggest something they would like that wouldn’t cost more than that.”
“Well, now, that’s real kind of you, I’m sure,” declared Dora. “Not that the kids would expect anything. They’re both crazy for ice-cream, but you couldn’t get enough for two for ten cents. I’ll tell you what you might get, though. Lillie just adores cream-puffs and she doesn’t get them often, they’re so expensive; five cents apiece. You could just get one for each of them for ten cents.”
“Well, that’s really nice of you, I’m sure,” declared Dora. “Not that the kids would expect anything. They’re both crazy about ice cream, but you can’t get enough for two for ten cents. I’ll tell you what you could get, though. Lillie just loves cream puffs and she doesn’t get them often since they’re so expensive; five cents each. You could just get one for each of them for ten cents.”
Gretel looked much relieved.
Gretel looked pretty relieved.
“That will be just the thing,” she said; “I hope Peter likes cream-puffs too.”
"That will be perfect," she said. "I hope Peter likes cream puffs as well."
Dora said she was sure he did, and with a promise to “hurry right back,” Gretel once more fared forth into the storm; this time to call at the baker’s shop on the next corner.
Dora said she was sure he did, and with a promise to “hurry right back,” Gretel once again ventured out into the storm; this time to stop by the bakery on the next corner.
Gretel’s heart was beating high with anticipation as she assisted Ada with her toilet that evening. Her only cause for anxiety had been removed[45] now that two fat cream-puffs had been deposited in Dora’s charge, and she was all eagerness to welcome the expected guests. Mrs. Marsh and her daughter did not leave for their dinner party until nearly eight, but Gretel had had an early tea in the kitchen.
Gretel’s heart was racing with excitement as she helped Ada get ready that evening. The one thing that had made her anxious was no longer a concern now that two big cream puffs were safely in Dora’s care, and she was more than eager to greet the expected guests. Mrs. Marsh and her daughter didn’t leave for their dinner party until almost eight, but Gretel had already had an early tea in the kitchen.
“I hope you got thoroughly dry after your wetting this afternoon,” Ada remarked, with belated anxiety, as she drew on her gloves.
“I hope you got completely dry after getting soaked this afternoon,” Ada said, with delayed concern, as she put on her gloves.
“Oh, yes,” said Gretel, cheerfully; “Dora made me sit by the kitchen fire till my skirt was quite dry. There was a hole in one of my rubbers, and a good deal of water got inside, but it didn’t do me any harm.”
“Oh, yes,” said Gretel, happily; “Dora had me sit by the kitchen fire until my skirt was completely dry. There was a hole in one of my rain boots, and a lot of water got inside, but it didn’t hurt me at all.”
“I’m sorry,” murmured Ada, absently. “I think I have an extra pair I can lend you the next time you go out in the rain. I suppose you will amuse yourself drumming on the piano this evening as usual.”
“I’m sorry,” Ada said absentmindedly. “I think I have an extra pair I can lend you the next time you go out in the rain. I guess you'll just keep yourself busy playing the piano this evening like you usually do.”
Gretel smiled, but did not answer, and just then Dora announced that the cab Mrs. Marsh had ordered was at the door, and the two ladies hurried away to their dinner party.
Gretel smiled but didn’t respond, and just then, Dora said that the cab Mrs. Marsh had ordered was at the door, so the two ladies hurried off to their dinner party.
“Remember, Gretel, you are not to sit up late again to-night,” were Mrs. Marsh’s parting words. “Little girls must go early to bed if they want to grow up well and strong.” She[46] glanced rather anxiously at Gretel’s pale thin little face as she spoke. It had begun to dawn upon her of late that the child was not looking particularly strong.
“Remember, Gretel, you’re not supposed to stay up late again tonight,” were Mrs. Marsh’s last words. “Little girls need to go to bed early if they want to grow up healthy and strong.” She[46] glanced anxiously at Gretel’s pale, thin little face as she spoke. It had started to occur to her lately that the child wasn’t looking particularly strong.
Gretel promised that she would not sit up late, adding innocently that she did not suppose Ada would need any chocolate, as she was going to a dinner party, at which remark Mrs. Marsh frowned and looked annoyed.
Gretel promised she wouldn’t stay up late, adding innocently that she didn’t think Ada would need any chocolate since she was going to a dinner party, to which Mrs. Marsh frowned and looked annoyed.
As soon as the closing of the elevator door assured Gretel that Mrs. Marsh and her daughter were really gone, she flew off to the kitchen.
As soon as the elevator door closed, confirming to Gretel that Mrs. Marsh and her daughter were really gone, she dashed off to the kitchen.
“Have they come?” she demanded breathlessly. “Ada took so long dressing I was dreadfully afraid they might get here before she was ready.”
“Have they arrived?” she asked, out of breath. “Ada took so long to get ready that I was really worried they might show up before she was done.”
“No, they haven’t come yet,” said Dora, glancing up from the Evening World which she had borrowed from the elevator-boy, “but they’ll be here soon now. I told them not to come before eight.”
“No, they haven’t come yet,” said Dora, looking up from the Evening World that she had borrowed from the elevator guy, “but they’ll be here soon. I told them not to come before eight.”
“You are sure they got your postal, aren’t you?” inquired Gretel, anxiously.
“Are you sure they received your mail?” Gretel asked, worried.
“Oh, they got that all right,” responded Dora, with so much conviction that Gretel felt very much relieved.
“Oh, they got that right,” replied Dora, with such confidence that Gretel felt greatly relieved.
“I think,” she said, gravely, “that the best[47] way will be to have the music first and the refreshments afterwards. That’s the way Father always did. He said people never liked to play or sing right after eating.”
“I think,” she said seriously, “the best way will be to have the music first and the refreshments afterwards. That’s how Father always did it. He said people never liked to play or sing right after eating.”
“Oh, you needn’t bother about that,” said Dora. “Lillie’d sing just as good on a full stomach as on an empty one. She’s an awful eater, anyway, and so’s Peter. I never saw two kids that can stuff the way those two can. But, look here, hadn’t you better keep one of those cream-puffs for yourself? You didn’t have very much in the way of supper.”
“Oh, you don’t need to worry about that,” said Dora. “Lillie would sing just as well with a full stomach as she would with an empty one. She’s a terrible eater, anyway, and so is Peter. I’ve never seen two kids that can shove food down like those two. But, hey, shouldn’t you keep one of those cream puffs for yourself? You didn’t have much to eat for dinner.”
Gretel shook her head resolutely.
Gretel firmly shook her head.
“I wouldn’t eat one for the world,” she protested. “Mrs. Marsh says it isn’t good for people to eat too much, and Father and I were often rather hungry the day after he had had company to supper. We never minded, though, and Father said he would so much rather be hungry than not be hospitable. Oh, there’s the bell! It must be Lillie and Peter.”
“I wouldn’t eat one for anything,” she protested. “Mrs. Marsh says it’s not good for people to eat too much, and my dad and I were often pretty hungry the day after he had guests over for dinner. We never minded, though, and Dad said he would much rather be hungry than not be welcoming. Oh, there’s the doorbell! It must be Lillie and Peter.”
It was Lillie and Peter. Dora went to open the door, and when she returned she was accompanied by two guests; a girl of thirteen, in a green plaid dress, and wearing two long pigtails hanging down her back, and a boy of eleven, with very red hair, and so many freckles, that[48] Gretel regarded him with a kind of fascinated horror. She was sure he was the very plainest boy she had ever seen in her life.
It was Lillie and Peter. Dora went to open the door, and when she returned, she had two guests with her: a girl of thirteen in a green plaid dress, wearing two long pigtails hanging down her back, and an eleven-year-old boy with bright red hair and so many freckles that[48] Gretel looked at him in a mix of fascination and horror. She was certain he was the ugliest boy she had ever seen in her life.
“Here they are,” announced Dora, proudly, as she ushered in the visitors; “this is my sister Miss Lillie Grubb, and this is my brother Peter Grubb. Miss Gretel Schiller.”
“Here they are,” announced Dora, proudly, as she welcomed the visitors; “this is my sister Miss Lillie Grubb, and this is my brother Peter Grubb. Miss Gretel Schiller.”
Both the visitors looked rather embarrassed, and Peter’s freckled face grew very red indeed, but Gretel, with native politeness, came forward and held out her hand.
Both visitors looked pretty embarrassed, and Peter’s freckled face turned bright red, but Gretel, with her natural politeness, stepped forward and offered her hand.
“I’m so glad you could both come,” she said in her sweet, cordial little voice; “it was very good of you. You can’t think how anxious I am to hear you play and sing. I haven’t heard any music in such a long time.”
“I’m really glad you both could make it,” she said in her sweet, friendly voice; “that was very nice of you. You have no idea how excited I am to hear you play and sing. I haven’t heard any music in such a long time.”
“I’m sure we were very pleased to accept your invitation,” returned Lillie, in her most grown-up manner, and she shook Gretel’s hand very much as though it had been a pump-handle. Peter said nothing, but stuck both hands into his pockets, and grew redder than ever.
“I’m sure we were really happy to accept your invitation,” Lillie replied in her most adult-like way, shaking Gretel’s hand as if it were a pump handle. Peter didn’t say anything, just shoved his hands into his pockets and turned even redder.
“Dora says you sing beautifully,” Gretel went on, “and your brother plays. My father was a great pianist; perhaps you have heard of him; his name was Hermann Schiller.”
“Dora says you sing beautifully,” Gretel continued, “and your brother plays. My dad was a great pianist; maybe you’ve heard of him; his name was Hermann Schiller.”
“N—no, I don’t think so,” Lillie admitted,[49] reluctantly. “I’ve heard of Dan W. Quinn and George J. Gaskin, but they were both singers. Did your father play for the phonograph company?”
“N—no, I don’t think so,” Lillie admitted,[49] reluctantly. “I’ve heard of Dan W. Quinn and George J. Gaskin, but they were both singers. Did your dad work for the phonograph company?”
“Oh, no, Father didn’t care much for phonographs; he played in concerts and wrote beautiful music. Perhaps your brother plays some of his things.”
“Oh, no, Dad didn’t really like phonographs; he performed in concerts and composed beautiful music. Maybe your brother plays some of his pieces.”
Lillie looked very much surprised.
Lillie looked really surprised.
“I thought everybody loved phonographs,” she said; “we have one that Father bought second-hand, and we keep it going all the time we’re in the house. We’ve got some dandy records. Peter makes up most of his own pieces; you see, he’s never had a lesson in his life. Where’s your piano?”
“I thought everyone loved phonographs,” she said. “We have one that Dad bought second-hand, and we keep it playing all the time we're home. We’ve got some great records. Peter creates most of his own music; you see, he’s never had a lesson in his life. Where’s your piano?”
“In the parlor,” said Gretel. “Take off your things, and we’ll go right in. I’m so anxious to have the music begin.”
“In the parlor,” said Gretel. “Take off your stuff, and we’ll head in. I’m so eager to hear the music start.”
She turned to Peter with a friendly smile, but that young man was absorbed in removing his rubbers, and did not respond. Lillie, however, appeared to be quite equal to the occasion, for she remarked politely:
She turned to Peter with a friendly smile, but that young man was focused on taking off his boots and didn’t respond. Lillie, however, seemed to handle the situation well, as she politely remarked:
“You must play for us, too; Dora says you play the piano something grand.”
“You have to play for us, too; Dora says you play the piano really well.”
“Oh, no, I don’t,” protested Gretel, blushing.[50] “I used to play much better than I do now; I’m afraid I’ve forgotten a great deal. I shall be glad to play for you, though, if you would really like to have me.” And then, as the visitors had finished removing their out-door garments, she led the way to the parlor.
“Oh, no, I don’t,” Gretel protested, blushing.[50] “I used to play much better than I do now; I’m afraid I’ve forgotten a lot. I’d be happy to play for you if you really want me to.” Then, as the guests finished taking off their outdoor clothes, she led the way to the living room.
The first object to attract Peter’s attention was the candy box on the parlor table, and he opened his lips for the first time, and remarked in a rather high-pitched voice:
The first thing that caught Peter's eye was the candy box on the living room table, and he opened his mouth for the first time and said in a somewhat high-pitched voice:
“Gee! you’ve got something good in that box, I bet.”
“Wow! You have something interesting in that box, I bet.”
Gretel was very much embarrassed.
Gretel was really embarrassed.
“I’m afraid we can’t have any of it,” she explained. “I’m very sorry, but you see, it doesn’t belong to me. A gentleman sent it to Miss Marsh, and I don’t believe she would like to have us touch it. We’re going to have some—some refreshments by and by.”
“I’m sorry, but we can’t have any of it,” she said. “I really apologize, but it’s not mine. A gentleman sent it to Miss Marsh, and I don’t think she’d want us to handle it. We’ll have some refreshments soon.”
Peter—who had already lifted the lid from the candy box—looked rather crestfallen, but Lillie again came to the front.
Peter—who had already taken the lid off the candy box—looked pretty disappointed, but Lillie stepped up once again.
“Never mind him,” she remarked, airily; “Peter’s an awful greedy boy.”
“Don't worry about him,” she said lightly; “Peter’s a really greedy kid.”
“Shut up,” retorted her brother. “I ain’t one bit greedier than you are.”
“Shut up,” her brother shot back. “I’m not any greedier than you are.”
Lillie flushed indignantly, but before she could[51] reply, Dora—who had lingered behind to hang the children’s wet raincoats up to dry—appeared upon the scene, and hastened to interpose.
Lillie blushed with anger, but before she could[51] respond, Dora—who had stayed back to hang the kids’ wet raincoats up to dry—showed up and quickly stepped in.
“Now stop fighting this minute, the two of you,” she commanded. “You didn’t come here to fight. Sit right down at that piano, Lillie, and show Miss Gretel how you can sing.”
“Now stop fighting this minute, you two,” she ordered. “You didn’t come here to argue. Sit down at that piano, Lillie, and show Miss Gretel how you can sing.”
Thus admonished, Lillie took her place on the piano stool, and the other three seated themselves in a solemn row on the sofa.
Thus warned, Lillie took her spot on the piano stool, and the other three sat down in a serious line on the sofa.
“What shall I begin with?” inquired Lillie. “I know such a lot of songs; I never have any idea what to sing first.”
“What should I start with?” Lillie asked. “I know so many songs; I never know which one to sing first.”
“Sing ‘Poppa, Tell Me Where is Momma,’” suggested Dora. “That’s a beautiful song, and so touching; I know Miss Gretel will love it.”
“Sing ‘Poppa, Tell Me Where is Momma,’” suggested Dora. “That’s a beautiful song and really touching; I know Miss Gretel will love it.”
Peter muttered something about “that stuff being no good,” but nobody paid any attention to him, and after striking a few preliminary chords Lillie began to sing:
Peter muttered something about “that stuff being no good,” but nobody paid him any mind, and after playing a few introductory chords Lillie started to sing:
Gretel gave one little horrified gasp, and clasped her hands tightly. For the first moment she was so disappointed that she could scarcely[52] keep back her rising tears. Was this the music to which she had been looking forward so eagerly all day? By a great effort she controlled the sudden desire to put her fingers in her ears, to shut out those dreadful, unharmonious sounds, but politeness soon overcame other feelings, and by the time Lillie had finished her song and turned from the piano for the expected applause, she was able to give a faint smile, and murmur something about “it’s being very pretty.”
Gretel let out a small, horrified gasp and clasped her hands tightly. For a moment, she was so disappointed that she could hardly hold back her tears. Was this the music she had been looking forward to all day? With a great effort, she resisted the urge to cover her ears to block out those terrible, dissonant sounds, but politeness soon took over her other feelings. By the time Lillie finished her song and turned from the piano expecting applause, Gretel managed a faint smile and murmured something about how “it was very pretty.”
“Now sing ‘Hello, Central. Give Me Heaven!’” commanded Dora, who was looking both proud and triumphant, and without a second’s hesitation, Lillie plunged into another sentimental ballad, if possible even more mournful than “Poppa, Tell Me Where is Momma!”
“Now sing ‘Hello, Central. Give Me Heaven!’” ordered Dora, who looked both proud and victorious, and without any hesitation, Lillie jumped into another sentimental ballad, which was possibly even more sorrowful than “Poppa, Tell Me Where is Momma!”
The hour that followed was one of the most uncomfortable Gretel had ever spent. It seemed as if Lillie’s stock of songs was endless. The moment one came to an end her proud sister requested another, and the more she sang the more she appeared to be enjoying herself. Peter looked very much bored, but dared not express his feelings in Dora’s presence, and was forced to content himself with chewing a large piece of gum, which he had produced from his pocket[53] and occasionally giving vent to his emotions by kicking the legs of the sofa viciously. Gretel was just beginning to wonder whether Lillie intended to go on for the rest of the evening, when a diversion was caused by a ring at the door-bell, which caused a momentary excitement.
The next hour was one of the most uncomfortable experiences Gretel had ever had. It felt like Lillie's supply of songs was never-ending. As soon as one song finished, her proud sister asked for another, and the more she sang, the more she seemed to be having a great time. Peter looked really bored, but he didn’t dare show it in front of Dora, so he had to settle for chewing a big piece of gum that he pulled from his pocket[53] and occasionally expressing his frustration by kicking the legs of the sofa hard. Just as Gretel was starting to wonder if Lillie planned to sing all night, they were interrupted by a ring at the doorbell, which created a moment of excitement.
“I’ll go and see who it is,” said Dora. “Just keep still till I come back, Lillie. If it’s callers they mustn’t hear anything. They might tell Mrs. Marsh.”
“I’ll go check who it is,” said Dora. “Just stay quiet until I get back, Lillie. If there are visitors, they shouldn’t hear anything. They might tell Mrs. Marsh.”
Dora hurried away, and profound silence reigned in the parlor during her absence. Peter stuck his tongue out at Lillie, by way of giving vent to his long pent-up rage, but she was so much absorbed in trying to recall the third verse of “Just as the Sun Went Down,” to notice him. In a few moments Dora returned.
Dora quickly left, and a deep silence filled the parlor while she was gone. Peter stuck his tongue out at Lillie to express his long-held frustration, but she was too focused on trying to remember the third verse of “Just as the Sun Went Down” to pay attention to him. In a few moments, Dora came back.
“It’s all right,” she announced cheerfully; “it was only a girl I know, who lives down on the second floor. She wants me to go to her room for a minute to fit a waist on her. I won’t be long, and mind you behave yourselves while I’m gone.”
“It’s all good,” she said happily; “it was just a girl I know who lives on the second floor. She wants me to go to her room for a minute to help her fit a waist. I won’t be long, so make sure you behave while I’m gone.”
“Of course we’ll behave,” protested Lillie, indignantly; “what do you think we are, anyway?”
“Of course we’ll behave,” Lillie protested indignantly. “What do you think we are, anyway?”
[54]“Oh, you’re all right, I guess, but I’m not so sure about Peter. You’ll be a good boy, won’t you, Peter?”
[54]“Oh, you’re okay, I suppose, but I’m not so sure about Peter. You’ll behave, won’t you, Peter?”
“Yep,” promised Peter, and Dora departed, after repeating the assurance that she would not be long.
“Yeah,” promised Peter, and Dora left, after assuring him again that she wouldn’t be gone long.
No sooner had the outer door of the apartment closed behind Dora than her younger brother was on his feet. A look of daring and defiance had suddenly replaced the rather vacant expression of his countenance. In two rapid strides he reached the piano, and seized his sister firmly, but not gently, by one of her long braids.
No sooner had the outer door of the apartment closed behind Dora than her younger brother jumped up. A look of boldness and challenge suddenly replaced the rather blank expression on his face. In two quick strides, he reached the piano and grabbed his sister firmly, but not kindly, by one of her long braids.
“Come off of there,” he commanded in a tone of authority. “Quit your squalling, and give somebody else a chance to show off.”
“Get down from there,” he ordered with a commanding tone. “Stop your complaining, and let someone else have a turn in the spotlight.”
“Leave me alone, Peter,” urged Lillie, coaxingly; “I haven’t finished yet. I’ve just remembered the third verse.”
“Leave me alone, Peter,” Lillie urged gently; “I haven’t finished yet. I just remembered the third verse.”
“No, you don’t,” returned Peter, with decision. “You’ve sung seventeen songs already; now it’s my turn.”
“No, you don’t,” Peter replied firmly. “You’ve already sung seventeen songs; now it’s my turn.”
“Oh, do let Peter play for us,” put in Gretel, eagerly. “Dora says he plays so well, and I do love the piano so much.”
“Oh, please let Peter play for us,” Gretel said eagerly. “Dora says he plays really well, and I love the piano so much.”
Lillie looked as if she would have liked to refuse, but she had been warned by her mother to[55] “remember her manners,” and, moreover the grip on her braid assured her that Peter meant business, so, with a sigh of resignation, she vacated her seat on the piano stool, remarking as she did so:
Lillie looked like she wanted to say no, but her mom had told her to[55] “mind her manners,” and besides, the way Peter was holding her braid made it clear he was serious. So, with a sigh of defeat, she got up from the piano stool and said as she did so:
“Oh, all right, of course, if you want to hear him, but he really can’t play worth a cent.”
“Oh, fine, if you want to listen to him, but he really can’t play for anything.”
“Can’t I, though?” shouted Peter defiantly. “Who says I can’t? Ain’t Father trying to get me into vaudeville to do my stunts? Just listen, and I’ll show you the noise it makes when a drunken man falls down-stairs.”
“Can’t I, though?” Peter shouted defiantly. “Who says I can’t? Isn’t Dad trying to get me into vaudeville to do my stunts? Just listen, and I’ll show you the sound it makes when a drunk guy falls down the stairs.”
Gretel’s eyes were round with astonishment, but Lillie only shrugged her shoulders indifferently, and walking over to the other side of the room, proceeded to make herself acquainted with the contents of Mrs. Marsh’s workbasket. Peter seated himself on the piano stool, struck a few thundering chords and began what was considered by his family and friends his “very best stunt.”
Gretel's eyes widened in surprise, but Lillie just shrugged her shoulders casually, then walked over to the other side of the room to check out what was in Mrs. Marsh's workbasket. Peter sat down on the piano stool, played a few booming chords, and started what his family and friends called his "absolute best act."
What followed was so awful that Gretel could never think of it afterwards without a shudder. She bore it in silence for fully five minutes, while Peter endeavored to represent the different sounds supposed to be made by the unfortunate drunken man in his efforts to escape from a saloon, until[56] the final catastrophe, when, having reached the top of a flight of stairs, he, in Peter’s own words, “took a header,” and plunged headlong from top to bottom. This Peter represented by a rapidly running scale from one end of the piano to the other, ending with a terrific crash, which brought Gretel to her feet with a cry of horror.
What happened next was so terrible that Gretel could never think about it again without feeling a shiver. She endured it in silence for five full minutes while Peter tried to mimic the different sounds made by the unfortunate drunken man as he struggled to leave a bar, until[56] the final disaster, when, having reached the top of a flight of stairs, he, in Peter’s own words, “took a header” and fell headfirst from top to bottom. Peter illustrated this by running up and down the piano quickly, finishing with a huge crash that made Gretel leap up with a cry of fear.
“Stop, oh, please, please stop,” she implored, seizing Peter’s uplifted arm just as it was about to descend upon the keys with another deafening crash; “it’s—it’s so dreadful!”
“Stop, oh, please, please stop,” she begged, grabbing Peter’s raised arm just as it was about to come down on the keys with another loud bang; “it’s—it’s so awful!”
Peter’s arm dropped to his side, and he regarded his little hostess in amazement.
Peter’s arm fell to his side, and he looked at his little hostess in surprise.
“You—you don’t like it?” he stammered incredulously.
“You—you don’t like it?” he stuttered in disbelief.
“No, oh, no,” gasped Gretel. “Please don’t do it again; I’m afraid you’ll break the piano.”
“No, oh, no,” gasped Gretel. “Please don’t do it again; I’m scared you’ll break the piano.”
Peter was offended. Never before had his “very best stunt” been received in such a manner.
Peter was offended. Never before had his "best stunt" been received like this.
“I won’t play any more,” he said, sulkily. “I don’t know what you want, anyway.”
“I’m not playing anymore,” he said, pouting. “I don’t even know what you want, anyway.”
“I told her she wouldn’t like it,” scoffed Lillie. “She likes real music, the same as I do. You’d better let me finish ‘Just as the Sun Went Down.’”
“I told her she wouldn’t like it,” Lillie scoffed. “She likes real music, just like I do. You’d better let me finish ‘Just as the Sun Went Down.’”
But Peter had no intention of yielding the point so easily.
But Peter had no plan to give in that easily.
[57]“You’ve sung enough,” he maintained doggedly. “It’s her turn to play now; let’s see what she can do.”
[57]“You’ve sung enough,” he insisted stubbornly. “It’s her turn to play now; let’s see what she can do.”
“I’m afraid you wouldn’t care about my music,” said Gretel, blushing. “Don’t you think perhaps it would be a good idea to have the refreshments now?”
“I’m afraid you wouldn’t care about my music,” said Gretel, blushing. “Don’t you think it might be a good idea to have the snacks now?”
“All right,” said Peter, his face brightening.
“All right,” Peter said, his face lighting up.
Lillie said nothing, but cast more than one regretful glance in the direction of the piano as Gretel led the way to the dining-room.
Lillie said nothing, but threw several regretful glances toward the piano as Gretel led the way to the dining room.
“Now, will you please sit here while I get things ready?” said Gretel, drawing up two chairs to the dining table. She was feeling decidedly relieved at having gotten her visitors safely away from the piano.
“Now, can you please sit here while I get things ready?” said Gretel, pulling two chairs up to the dining table. She felt noticeably relieved that she had managed to get her visitors safely away from the piano.
“What have you got?” demanded Peter, the last vestige of whose shyness had melted away the moment his sister Dora left the room.
“What do you have?” Peter asked, the last remnants of his shyness fading the moment his sister Dora left the room.
“Something very nice,” said Gretel, smiling; “at least I hope you’ll think them nice. Dora said Lillie was very fond of them.”
“Something really nice,” said Gretel, smiling; “at least I hope you’ll think they’re nice. Dora said Lillie really liked them.”
Both visitors looked interested. Lillie seated herself at the table, and folded her hands primly in her lap. But Peter was not so easily satisfied.
Both visitors looked intrigued. Lillie sat down at the table and neatly folded her hands in her lap. But Peter wasn't so easily pleased.
“Let’s go and see what it is,” he proposed to his sister, as Gretel left the room.
“Let’s go check it out,” he suggested to his sister, as Gretel left the room.
[58]“Of course not,” said Lillie, indignantly. “Ain’t we company? Company never goes into the kitchen in places like this.”
[58]“Of course not,” Lillie said, annoyed. “Aren’t we guests? Guests don’t go into the kitchen in places like this.”
“Bosh!” retorted Peter. “She ain’t nothing but a kid, like us. I’m going, anyway.”
“Come on!” Peter shot back. “She’s just a kid, like us. I’m going, anyway.”
And, deaf to his sister’s expostulations, he followed Gretel into the kitchen.
And, ignoring his sister’s protests, he followed Gretel into the kitchen.
Having secured the precious cream-puffs from the ice chest, and placed them on a plate covered with a napkin, Gretel was in the act of procuring another plate and a couple of forks, when, startled by a slight sound behind her, she turned to find Peter once more at her elbow.
Having grabbed the delicious cream puffs from the ice chest and set them on a plate covered with a napkin, Gretel was about to get another plate and a couple of forks when she was startled by a small sound behind her. She turned to see Peter right next to her again.
“I say!” exclaimed that youth in a tone of rapture, “it’s cream-puffs, the best ever; but ain’t there more than two?”
“I say!” exclaimed the young man in a tone of excitement, “it’s cream puffs, the best ever; but aren’t there more than two?”
“No,” said Gretel, regretfully, “I—I couldn’t manage to get but two, but I thought it would be all right. They’re quite large, and you can each have one. I don’t care about any myself.”
“No,” said Gretel, sadly, “I—I could only get two, but I thought it would be okay. They’re pretty big, and you can each have one. I don’t want any for myself.”
Peter regarded the two fat cream-puffs with longing eyes.
Peter looked at the two rich cream puffs with desire.
“That pig, Lill, would grab ’em both if she got her hands on ’em,” he remarked reflectively. “I’ll tell you what we’ll do; we’ll eat ’em up here, and she won’t know. She’s got such grand manners she won’t come into the kitchen.”
“That pig, Lill, would take both of them if she got her hands on them,” he said thoughtfully. “I’ve got an idea; we’ll eat them up here, and she won’t find out. She has such great manners she won’t come into the kitchen.”
[59]“Oh, no, that wouldn’t be at all nice,” protested Gretel, half laughing in spite of her horror at Peter’s suggestion. “You can each have one; I truly don’t want any myself.”
[59]“Oh, no, that wouldn’t be nice at all,” Gretel said, half laughing despite her shock at Peter’s suggestion. “You can each have one; I really don’t want any myself.”
But the demon of mischief had entered into Peter Grubb. Before Gretel had the least idea of his intention, he had sprung forward, snatched both cream-puffs from the plate, and was brandishing one in each hand.
But the prankster spirit had taken hold of Peter Grubb. Before Gretel had the slightest clue about what he was planning, he lunged forward, grabbed both cream puffs from the plate, and was waving one in each hand.
“Catch me if you can,” he shouted, and the next moment he had darted out of the kitchen, and was running at full speed down the long entry.
“Catch me if you can,” he yelled, and the next moment he darted out of the kitchen, running full speed down the long hallway.
Attracted by the sound of triumph in her brother’s voice, Lillie forgot manners and everything else, sprang from her seat, and rushed out into the hall.
Attracted by the sound of victory in her brother's voice, Lillie forgot her manners and everything else, jumped out of her seat, and hurried into the hall.
“What’s he up to?” she demanded breathlessly.
“What’s he doing?” she asked breathlessly.
“He’s taken the cream-puffs and run off with them,” explained Gretel, almost in tears at such an exhibition of rudeness as she had never before known. She was still carrying the empty plate, in the vain hope of reclaiming “the refreshments.”
“He took the cream puffs and ran off with them,” Gretel said, almost in tears at such a display of rudeness she had never experienced before. She was still holding the empty plate, hoping to get back “the refreshments.”
“Cream-puffs!” shrieked Lillie; “my fa-vo-rites!” And she rushed off in pursuit of Peter, who had taken refuge in Mrs. Marsh’s bedroom,[60] and was already cramming a cream-puff into his mouth, with lightning speed.
“Cream puffs!” Lillie yelled. “My favorites!” She dashed off after Peter, who had found safety in Mrs. Marsh’s bedroom,[60] and was already shoving a cream puff into his mouth at lightning speed.
Then followed a scene the like of which had never before taken place in Mrs. Marsh’s well-ordered apartment. In the scrimmage rugs were rolled up, chairs overturned, and portières and curtains roughly torn aside. Lillie’s temper was up, and she fought for her rights like a true little street Arab she was. She was two years older than her brother, and considerably stronger, but Peter was as agile as a monkey, and moreover, he had the advantage of having been the first to secure the prey. In the first moment of the fight Gretel had made a futile effort to separate the combatants, but it was quite useless and she could do nothing but stand idly by, wringing her hands in helpless despair.
Then there was a scene like nothing that had ever happened before in Mrs. Marsh’s well-organized apartment. In the chaos, rugs were rolled up, chairs were knocked over, and drapes and curtains were roughly pulled aside. Lillie was fired up and fought fiercely for what she believed was hers, just like the true little street fighter she was. She was two years older than her brother and a lot stronger, but Peter was as quick as a monkey and had the advantage of being the first to grab the prize. At the beginning of the fight, Gretel had tried to pull the fighters apart, but it was pointless, and all she could do was stand there helplessly, wringing her hands in despair.
“You’ll hurt each other; oh, you will, I’m sure!” she wailed, as Lillie, having at last captured her brother, fell upon him, and began pommeling him furiously, while children and cream-puffs rolled over and over on the floor in a confused heap.
“You're going to hurt each other; oh, you definitely will, I know it!” she cried, as Lillie, finally catching her brother, jumped on him and started hitting him hard, while kids and cream puffs spilled over each other on the floor in a chaotic mess.

“Catch me if you can!”—Page 59.
“Catch me if you can!”—Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
There was so much noise that nobody heard the opening of the outer door, and it was only when Dora, with a howl of rage, swept down [61]upon the combatants, that her younger sister and brother were even aware of her presence.
There was so much noise that no one heard the outer door open, and it was only when Dora, yelling in anger, charged at the fighters that her younger sister and brother even noticed she was there.
“You two little limbs of Satan!” cried the irate elder sister; “is this the way you behave when I leave you alone for ten minutes? Get up off that floor this instant. Mercy sakes alive, what a mess! How in the world am I ever to get it cleaned up before Mrs. Marsh comes home?”
“You two little troublemakers!” yelled the angry older sister. “Is this how you act when I leave you alone for ten minutes? Get off that floor right now. Oh my goodness, what a mess! How am I ever going to clean this up before Mrs. Marsh gets home?”
How indeed? For even as Dora spoke a key was being turned in the front door, and in another moment it had opened and closed again. Gretel, being nearest the door, was the first to note the danger, and with a desperate effort to save the situation, she sprang forward to meet Mrs. Marsh and her daughter.
How exactly? Because just as Dora was speaking, someone was turning the key in the front door, and in a moment, it swung open and then shut again. Gretel, standing closest to the door, was the first to realize the danger, and with a frantic effort to fix the situation, she rushed forward to greet Mrs. Marsh and her daughter.
“We—we didn’t expect you home so early,” she faltered. “I hope you won’t mind very much, but—”
“We—we didn’t expect you home so early,” she hesitated. “I hope you don’t mind too much, but—”
“I had a bad headache and excused myself as soon as we left the dinner-table,” interrupted Mrs. Marsh. “How is it that you are not in bed? I thought I told you to go to bed early.”
“I had a bad headache and left the dinner table as soon as I could,” Mrs. Marsh interjected. “Why aren't you in bed? I thought I told you to go to bed early.”
“I’m very sorry,” began Gretel, but got no further, for at that moment Mrs. Marsh caught sight of something else—something so astounding[62] as to drive every other thought from her mind.
“I’m really sorry,” started Gretel, but she didn’t get to finish, because at that moment Mrs. Marsh noticed something else—something so surprising[62] that it wiped every other thought from her mind.
“What does this mean? Who are these people?” she demanded in a voice of such awful sternness that even Peter quailed. He and Lillie had scrambled to their feet, their faces and garments thickly plastered with the contents of the luckless cream-puffs.
“What does this mean? Who are these people?” she asked with such a terrifying sternness that even Peter shrank back. He and Lillie had jumped to their feet, their faces and clothes covered in the remnants of the unfortunate cream puffs.
“Oh, Mrs. Marsh, please don’t be angry,” pleaded the trembling Gretel. “They’re only Lillie and Peter, Dora’s sister and brother, and they came to play and sing for me. I bought some cream-puffs for refreshments, and—”
“Oh, Mrs. Marsh, please don’t be mad,” pleaded the trembling Gretel. “They’re just Lillie and Peter, Dora’s sister and brother, and they came to hang out and sing for me. I got some cream puffs for snacks, and—”
“That’s enough. I have heard all that is necessary. Dora, send those children home at once, and then come back here and clear up this disgusting mess. You know my rules about visitors, but I will say no more to you until the morning. Go to your room at once, Gretel, and don’t let me hear another word from you to-night.”
"That's enough. I've heard everything I need to hear. Dora, send those kids home right now, and then come back here and clean up this disgusting mess. You know my rules about visitors, but I won't say anything more to you until morning. Go to your room immediately, Gretel, and don't let me hear another word from you tonight."
“But, Mrs. Marsh, please don’t blame Dora; it was all my fault. She only asked them to come for my sake, because I said I was so fond of music.” Gretel clasped her hands imploringly, and the tears were streaming down her cheeks, but Mrs. Marsh was obdurate.
“But, Mrs. Marsh, please don’t blame Dora; it was all my fault. She only asked them to come for my sake because I said I loved music so much.” Gretel clasped her hands in a pleading gesture, and tears streamed down her cheeks, but Mrs. Marsh remained unmoved.
[63]“Not another word,” she commanded, waving her hand majestically in the direction of Gretel’s room. “My head is aching frightfully, and I must go to bed at once, but in the morning I shall have more to say on this subject. As for Dora, she knows my rules, and what she has to expect. I believe her month will be up the end of this week.”
[63] “Not another word,” she ordered, waving her hand dramatically toward Gretel’s room. “I have a terrible headache, and I need to go to bed right now, but I’ll have more to say about this in the morning. As for Dora, she knows my rules and what to expect. I think her month is up at the end of this week.”
CHAPTER III
A TICKET TO FAIRY-LAND
“I WANT to have a little talk with you, Gretel.”
“I want to have a quick chat with you, Gretel.”
Gretel looked up with a start from the pile of stockings she was darning. Mrs. Marsh, solemn and majestic as usual, was blocking the doorway of her little room, and there was an ominous sound in her voice which caused Gretel’s heart to beat uncomfortably fast.
Gretel looked up in surprise from the pile of stockings she was mending. Mrs. Marsh, as serious and imposing as ever, was standing in the doorway of her small room, and there was a threatening tone in her voice that made Gretel’s heart race uncomfortably.
“Won’t you come in?” she said, timidly, rising to offer her visitor the only chair the room contained, but Mrs. Marsh waved her back impatiently.
“Won’t you come in?” she said shyly, getting up to offer her guest the only chair in the room, but Mrs. Marsh waved her off impatiently.
“Go on with your work,” she commanded. “I don’t care to sit down; I can say all I have to say in a few words. I am very sorry to be obliged to find fault with you, Gretel, but I feel that I must speak to you about your behavior of the past two weeks. Ada has spoken of it several times, but I have postponed mentioning it to you, hoping things might improve. You have[65] not been at all like yourself since the night those disgusting children were here.”
“Keep going with your work,” she said. “I don’t want to sit down; I can say everything I need to in just a few words. I truly regret having to point out your flaws, Gretel, but I feel it's necessary to talk to you about your behavior over the past two weeks. Ada has brought it up several times, but I’ve put off discussing it with you, hoping things would get better. You haven’t been yourself at all since that night those awful kids were here.”
Mrs. Marsh paused, as if expecting Gretel to speak. The little girl had grown very red, and her lip was trembling, but she said nothing, and after waiting a moment Mrs. Marsh went on.
Mrs. Marsh paused, as if waiting for Gretel to say something. The little girl had turned very red, and her lip was trembling, but she didn’t say anything, and after a moment, Mrs. Marsh continued.
“It is rather difficult to fix upon any one particular thing you have done, but your whole manner has been different. You have not looked happy; indeed, you have appeared quite sullen at times. Now sullenness is a very disagreeable trait in a child. When your brother placed you in my care, he expected me to take a mother’s place to you, and so, painful though it may be, I feel that it is my duty to reprove you for your faults.”
“It’s pretty hard to pinpoint a specific thing you’ve done, but your entire attitude has changed. You haven’t looked happy; in fact, you’ve seemed pretty moody at times. Now, being moody is a really unpleasant trait in a child. When your brother left you in my care, he expected me to take on a motherly role for you, and so, as difficult as it might be, I feel it’s my duty to correct you for your mistakes.”
Mrs. Marsh paused again, and this time Gretel raised her big honest brown eyes to her face; they were full of tears.
Mrs. Marsh paused again, and this time Gretel looked up at her with her big, sincere brown eyes; they were filled with tears.
“I’m sorry,” she said simply; “I didn’t mean to be sullen, but you see, I haven’t been very happy since Dora went away.”
“I’m sorry,” she said simply; “I didn’t mean to be moody, but you see, I haven’t been very happy since Dora left.”
“Not been happy?” repeated Mrs. Marsh, her voice rising in astonishment; “and why have you not been happy, pray?”
“Not been happy?” Mrs. Marsh repeated, her voice rising in disbelief. “And why haven’t you been happy, may I ask?”
“I don’t know exactly,” said Gretel, “but Dora was very kind to me, and I liked her. She[66] wouldn’t have let Lillie and Peter come if I hadn’t said I loved music, and so it was partly my fault that she had to go away.”
“I’m not really sure,” said Gretel, “but Dora was really nice to me, and I liked her. She[66] wouldn’t have let Lillie and Peter come if I hadn’t mentioned that I loved music, so it’s kind of my fault that she had to leave.”
“If that is all that is troubling you you may dismiss the matter from your mind at once,” said Mrs. Marsh, decidedly. “The girl was very careless and incompetent, and I should probably have dismissed her at any rate. As for the mischief caused by those dreadful children, that certainly was partly your fault. You had no business to bring food into the house without my permission, but I forgave you for that when you assured me you were sorry. I never bear malice, and even though my carpet is practically ruined, I did not intend to refer to the matter again. It is your sullen, disagreeable manner that has pained me so deeply.”
“If that's all that's bothering you, you can forget about it right away,” Mrs. Marsh said firmly. “The girl was really careless and not fit for the job, and I would have probably let her go anyway. As for the trouble caused by those awful kids, that was definitely partly your fault. You shouldn’t have brought food into the house without asking me first, but I forgave you for that when you said you were sorry. I never hold grudges, and even though my carpet is nearly destroyed, I didn’t plan to bring it up again. It’s your sulky, unpleasant attitude that has upset me so much.”
Two big tears splashed down Gretel’s cheeks, and dropped on the stocking she was darning.
Two big tears splashed down Gretel's cheeks and fell onto the stocking she was mending.
“I’m very sorry,” she murmured tremulously; “I don’t want to pain anybody.”
“I’m really sorry,” she said nervously; “I don’t want to hurt anyone.”
Mrs. Marsh’s face softened a little.
Mrs. Marsh's expression relaxed a bit.
“I don’t suppose you do,” she admitted. “You are generally a very well-behaved child, I will say that for you, Gretel. You have been much less trouble than I expected you to be when I consented to take charge of you.”
“I don’t think you do,” she admitted. “You’re usually a very well-behaved kid, I’ll give you that, Gretel. You’ve been a lot less trouble than I thought you would be when I agreed to take care of you.”
[67]“Have I really?” inquired Gretel, her face brightening; “but what made you take me when you thought I was going to be so much trouble?”
[67]“Really?” Gretel asked, her face lighting up; “but why did you choose me when you thought I would be such a hassle?”
Mrs. Marsh frowned.
Mrs. Marsh scowled.
“You talk too much, Gretel,” she said reprovingly; “little girls should not ask so many questions. I have always tried to do what I have felt to be my duty. Now I hope I have said all that is necessary on this subject. If I see an improvement in your manner I shall know that my little talk has not been in vain. Ada and I like to see happy faces about us, and I am sure that if any child in this world should be happy you should. I wonder how many little girls of your age are having a lovely long holiday right in the middle of the school year? By the way, I had a letter from my sister this morning, in which she tells me that her friend has decided to remain in California longer than she at first expected. They will not be back before the middle of April.”
“You talk too much, Gretel,” she said disapprovingly; “little girls shouldn’t ask so many questions. I’ve always tried to do what I felt was my duty. Now I hope I’ve covered everything necessary on this topic. If I notice an improvement in your attitude, I’ll know my little talk wasn’t in vain. Ada and I like to see happy faces around us, and I’m sure that if any child in this world should be happy, it’s you. I wonder how many little girls your age are enjoying a nice long holiday right in the middle of the school year? By the way, I got a letter from my sister this morning, in which she tells me that her friend has decided to stay in California longer than she originally expected. They won’t be back before the middle of April.”
Gretel did not look as much pleased at this news as Mrs. Marsh evidently expected.
Gretel didn't seem as happy about this news as Mrs. Marsh clearly expected.
“I’m rather sorry,” she said. “I like Miss Talcott, and she was so very kind about letting me play on her piano. I don’t mind lessons much; I used to love them when Father taught[68] me. But I will try not to be sullen, Mrs. Marsh; I really didn’t know I was.”
“I’m really sorry,” she said. “I like Miss Talcott, and she was so nice about letting me play on her piano. I don’t mind lessons much; I used to love them when Dad taught me. But I’ll try not to be moody, Mrs. Marsh; I honestly didn’t realize I was.”
“That is right,” said Mrs. Marsh, in a tone of relief. “Now we have discussed this matter quite enough, and I must hurry. Are you going out this afternoon?”
“That’s right,” Mrs. Marsh said, sounding relieved. “We’ve talked about this enough, and I really need to rush. Are you going out this afternoon?”
“Ada wants me to take her new dress back to the dressmaker’s. Something has to be done to the skirt, and she’s going to stop and try it on on her way home, but she doesn’t want to carry the box herself, it’s so heavy.”
“Ada wants me to take her new dress back to the dressmaker. Something needs to be done to the skirt, and she's going to stop and try it on on her way home, but she doesn’t want to carry the box by herself; it's too heavy.”
“Very well; the walk will do you good, but don’t stay out too long. It isn’t at all the proper thing for little girls to be in the streets after it begins to grow dark.”
“Alright; the walk will be good for you, but don’t stay out too long. It’s not appropriate for little girls to be in the streets after it starts to get dark.”
Gretel promised that she would be in the house before dark, and Mrs. Marsh departed, feeling that she had done all that was necessary in the way of “administering a gentle reproof.”
Gretel promised she'd be home before dark, and Mrs. Marsh left, feeling like she had done everything needed in terms of “giving a gentle reminder.”
When she was alone Gretel sat quite still for several minutes; her hands lying idly in her lap. She was thinking hard. It was quite true that she had not been happy, but she had not supposed Mrs. Marsh or her daughter had noticed that fact. Dora was the first one of all the long list of maids who had come and gone during her residence with Mrs. Marsh who had ever taken[69] any particular interest in her. Dora was rough, and not very neat, but Gretel had liked her, and there did not seem to be many people to like, now that her father was dead, and all the old friends had gone out of her life. The colored woman who now filled Dora’s place was anything but prepossessing, and Ada had been suffering from a cold, which always made her more cross and exacting than usual. She had not meant to be sullen. She had tried very hard to be grateful, as Mrs. Marsh had so often told her she ought to be. She really had no idea that Mrs. Marsh had cared whether she was happy or not.
When she was alone, Gretel sat quietly for several minutes, her hands resting in her lap. She was deep in thought. It was true that she hadn’t been happy, but she didn’t think Mrs. Marsh or her daughter had noticed. Dora was the first of all the many maids who had come and gone during her time with Mrs. Marsh to actually take an interest in her. Dora was rough around the edges and not very tidy, but Gretel liked her, especially since there weren’t many people to connect with now that her father was gone and all her old friends had disappeared from her life. The woman who had taken over Dora's position was far from pleasant, and Ada had been dealing with a cold, which always made her more irritable and demanding than usual. She didn't mean to be moody. She tried very hard to be grateful, just as Mrs. Marsh had often told her she should be. She genuinely had no idea that Mrs. Marsh cared about her happiness at all.
“I wonder if she truly does care,” she reflected. “She doesn’t always say things that are quite true. It wasn’t true when she told Mr. Pendleton she would rather hear a symphony concert than go to the theater. She doesn’t really love music a bit, and I don’t believe she loves me, either, though she told that lady who was here the other day, that I was as dear to her as her own child. I don’t suppose anybody will ever love me very much now I haven’t got Father any more.”
“I wonder if she really cares,” she thought. “She doesn’t always say what’s completely true. It wasn’t true when she told Mr. Pendleton she would rather go to a symphony concert than the theater. She doesn’t actually love music at all, and I don’t think she loves me either, even though she told that lady who visited the other day that I was as precious to her as her own child. I guess no one will ever love me very much now that I don’t have Father anymore.”
Suddenly, without quite knowing why she was doing it, Gretel found herself crying—crying so hard that the stockings rolled off her lap onto the floor, and she buried her face in her hands,[70] and shook from head to foot with great choking sobs.
Suddenly, without really understanding why she was doing it, Gretel found herself crying—crying so hard that the stockings slipped off her lap and onto the floor, and she buried her face in her hands,[70] and shook from head to toe with intense choking sobs.
But the cry did her good, and being a plucky little soul, she soon cheered up again, dried her eyes, picked up the stockings, and went on with her darning.
But the cry helped her, and being a tough little spirit, she soon felt better, dried her eyes, picked up the stockings, and got back to her darning.
When the stockings were finished, and put away in Ada’s drawer, Gretel went to the window to look out. The sun was shining, but there was a fierce wind blowing, which rattled the window frames, and sent great clouds of dust into the faces of the passers-by. It did not look like a very pleasant afternoon for a walk. Gretel glanced over across the street at fairy-land, which was closed and deserted that afternoon, but there was nothing surprising about that fact, for it was only Friday, and fairy-land was seldom open on any afternoon but Saturday. But as Gretel glanced at the familiar building, her eye was caught by an announcement, which was posted up in large letters “Saturday Matinee, 2 P. M., Lohengrin.”
When the stockings were finished and stored away in Ada’s drawer, Gretel went to the window to look outside. The sun was shining, but a fierce wind was blowing, rattling the window frames and sending big clouds of dust into the faces of people passing by. It didn’t look like a very nice afternoon for a walk. Gretel glanced across the street at fairy-land, which was closed and deserted that afternoon, but that wasn’t surprising since it was only Friday, and fairy-land was rarely open on any afternoon except Saturday. However, as Gretel looked at the familiar building, her eye was drawn to an announcement posted in large letters: “Saturday Matinee, 2 P.M., Lohengrin.”
Gretel caught her breath in a little gasp, and just then she saw two young girls come out of the opera house, and one of them paused on the steps to put an envelope into her purse.
Gretel gasped slightly, and at that moment, she saw two young girls exit the opera house, and one of them stopped on the steps to slip an envelope into her purse.
“She’s been buying a ticket,” said the child[71] to herself. “I wonder if it’s for ‘Lohengrin.’ Oh, how very happy she must be!”
“She’s been buying a ticket,” the child said to herself. “I wonder if it’s for ‘Lohengrin.’ Oh, she must be so happy!”
But there was nothing to be gained by standing there dreaming of impossibilities, and she must hurry if she intended to do Ada’s errand, and be at home again before dark. So she turned resolutely away from the window, and ten minutes later was toiling up Broadway in the teeth of the fierce March wind, carrying the big box, containing Miss Marsh’s new dress.
But there was no point in standing there fantasizing about the impossible, and she needed to hurry if she was going to run Ada’s errand and get home before dark. So, she turned firmly away from the window and ten minutes later was trudging up Broadway against the biting March wind, carrying the big box with Miss Marsh’s new dress inside.
It was nearly a mile to the dressmaker’s, and the box was heavy for small weak arms to carry, but no one had suggested her taking a car, and as her supply of ready money consisted of but three pennies, riding was out of the question. It was very cold, although it was the middle of March, and by the time Gretel reached her destination her teeth were chattering, and she was shivering from head to foot.
It was almost a mile to the dressmaker’s, and the box was too heavy for her small, weak arms to carry, but no one had suggested she take a car, and since she only had three pennies, taking a ride was not an option. It was really cold, even though it was the middle of March, and by the time Gretel got to her destination, she was chattering her teeth and shivering all over.
Relieved of her burden, however, the walk home was more comfortable, and for the first few blocks she almost ran, to get her blood in circulation. Then she suddenly realized that she was very tired, and the poor little feet began to lag once more.
Relieved of her burden, the walk home was much easier, and for the first few blocks she almost ran, trying to get her blood pumping. Then she suddenly realized she was really tired, and her poor little feet started to drag again.
“If it were only nice and warm I could sit down in Bryant Park, and watch the children[72] play,” she told herself, with a sigh. “Oh, I shall be glad when summer comes, only then fairy-land will be all shut up, and I can’t watch the people going in any more.”
“If it were just nice and warm, I could sit down in Bryant Park and watch the kids play,” she thought with a sigh. “Oh, I can’t wait for summer to arrive, but then fairy-land will be all closed up and I won’t be able to watch the people going in anymore.”
Just then a fiercer gust than usual tore off her hat, and by the time she had caught it again, after an exciting chase of more than a block, she began to feel quite warm. Still, it was a relief when the sight of the big opera house assured her that she had almost reached home. There was only one more wide crossing, and then she would be safely indoors, away from the wind and dust.
Just then, a stronger gust than usual ripped her hat off, and by the time she caught it again after a thrilling chase of more than a block, she started to feel pretty warm. Still, it was a relief to see the big opera house, which confirmed that she was almost home. There was just one more wide street to cross, and then she'd be safely indoors, away from the wind and dust.
She paused on the curb, waiting for a momentary lull in the long stream of cars and automobiles, and just at that moment something white came fluttering along the sidewalk, and rested at her feet.
She stopped on the curb, waiting for a brief pause in the continuous flow of cars, and just then something white came fluttering down the sidewalk and landed at her feet.
“Why, it’s a letter,” said Gretel to herself, stooping to pick up the envelope; “somebody must have dropped it. No, it isn’t a letter either; it’s a ticket. Oh!” Gretel gave one great gasp, and in another second she was darting across the street, clutching a white envelope tightly in her hand.
“Wow, it’s a letter,” Gretel said to herself, bending down to grab the envelope. “Somebody must have dropped it. No, it’s not a letter; it’s a ticket. Oh!” Gretel gasped and in an instant, she was running across the street, holding a white envelope tightly in her hand.
Her heart was beating so fast when she entered the apartment-house that she could scarcely[73] breathe. It was not until she had reached her own little room, unmolested and unquestioned, that she dared draw a long free breath. Then she sank down on the edge of the bed, and for the first time since that one hurried glance in the street, ventured to examine the contents of the soiled white envelope.
Her heart was racing when she walked into the apartment building; she could barely breathe. It wasn't until she got to her small room, undisturbed and unasked, that she finally allowed herself to take a deep breath. Then she sank onto the edge of the bed, and for the first time since that quick look on the street, she dared to check what was inside the dirty white envelope.
There was not much in the envelope; only one small, thin ticket, but if it had been a hundred-dollar bill Gretel could not have gazed upon it with greater awe. For it was nothing less than an admission to fairy-land.
There wasn’t much in the envelope; just one small, thin ticket, but if it had been a hundred-dollar bill, Gretel couldn’t have looked at it with more awe. Because it was nothing less than a ticket to fairyland.
“It’s for Saturday afternoon,” she said in a rapturous whisper; “it’s for ‘Lohengrin!’ Oh, how wonderful, how wonderful!”
“It’s for Saturday afternoon,” she said in an excited whisper; “it’s for ‘Lohengrin!’ Oh, how amazing, how amazing!”
In those first moments she had no other thought than that this wonderful thing had, by some unknown, wholly inexplicable chance, been sent to her. How it happened to be lying there on the sidewalk did not even occur to her. She kept repeating over to herself: “It’s mine; it’s really mine; nobody can take it away from me!”
In those first moments, she couldn’t think of anything else but that this amazing thing had been sent to her by some unknown, completely mysterious chance. She didn’t even consider how it ended up lying there on the sidewalk. She kept telling herself, “It’s mine; it’s really mine; nobody can take it away from me!”
She sat for some time, gazing at her treasure, with loving eyes. Then she rose, and went to the bureau.
She sat for a while, staring at her treasure with affectionate eyes. Then she got up and walked over to the dresser.
“I must put it away very carefully,” she said[74] to herself. “No one must know anything about it. If Mrs. Marsh knew she might not let me keep it; she might make me—”
“I need to put it away really carefully,” she said[74] to herself. “No one can know anything about it. If Mrs. Marsh finds out, she might not let me keep it; she might make me—”
Gretel’s hold on the precious ticket tightened imperceptibly, and she grew suddenly very pale.
Gretel’s grip on the precious ticket tightened just a little, and she suddenly turned very pale.
“She might make me take it back to the opera house,” she finished, with a gasp.
“She might make me return it to the opera house,” she said, breathless.
Then, all at once came another thought—a thought so dreadful that she actually began to tremble.
Then, all of a sudden, another thought hit her—a thought so terrible that she actually started to shake.
“Perhaps I ought to take it back,” she whispered. “It may belong to some one; some one may have dropped it. Oh, but I can’t—I can’t! Nobody in the whole world can possibly want it as much as I do.”
“Maybe I should return it,” she whispered. “It might belong to someone; someone might have lost it. Oh, but I can’t— I just can’t! No one in the whole world could possibly want it as much as I do.”
Just then she heard Mrs. Marsh’s voice in the hall, and hastily opening her bureau drawer, she thrust the envelope and its contents deep down among her handkerchiefs.
Just then she heard Mrs. Marsh’s voice in the hall, and quickly opening her drawer, she shoved the envelope and its contents deep down among her handkerchiefs.
Both Mrs. Marsh and her daughter regarded Gretel curiously when she appeared at the dinner-table that evening. The child’s cheeks were flushed, and there was such a feverish brightness in her eyes that Mrs. Marsh began to fear she was going to be ill. But when she questioned Gretel on the subject, the little girl assured her eagerly that she was quite well.
Both Mrs. Marsh and her daughter looked at Gretel with curiosity when she showed up at the dinner table that evening. The child's cheeks were flushed, and there was such a feverish brightness in her eyes that Mrs. Marsh started to worry she might be coming down with something. But when she asked Gretel about it, the little girl eagerly assured her that she was perfectly fine.
[75]“You aren’t eating much dinner, at any rate,” remarked Ada, with a wondering glance at Gretel’s almost untouched plate. “You ought to have a good appetite after your walk in the wind. What an awful afternoon it was. I was almost blown off my feet coming round the corner by the opera house. Madame has promised to have my dress ready for me to wear to the wedding to-morrow, Mamma. Are you very tired, Gretel?”
[75] “You’re not eating much dinner, anyway,” said Ada, looking curiously at Gretel’s almost untouched plate. “You should have a good appetite after your walk in the wind. What a terrible afternoon it was. I nearly got blown off my feet when I turned the corner by the opera house. Madame promised to have my dress ready for the wedding tomorrow, Mom. Are you really tired, Gretel?”
“I’m not tired at all,” replied Gretel, in a rather dreamy, faraway voice.
“I’m not tired at all,” Gretel replied, sounding somewhat dreamy and distant.
“Little girls who cannot eat their dinners properly should not be allowed any dessert,” said Mrs. Marsh, severely. But Gretel only smiled, and when the dessert appeared she ate so little of it that Mrs. Marsh felt more uneasy than before.
“Little girls who can’t eat their dinners properly shouldn’t be allowed any dessert,” Mrs. Marsh said sternly. But Gretel just smiled, and when the dessert arrived, she ate so little of it that Mrs. Marsh felt even more uneasy than before.
“You had better go to bed early, Gretel,” she advised, “and I will give you a dose of medicine, for I am sure your stomach must be upset.” And when Gretel had retired obediently directly after dinner, Mrs. Marsh spoke with more severity than usual to her daughter, on the folly of sending the child on such a long walk in the wind.
“You should probably go to bed early, Gretel,” she said, “and I’ll give you some medicine because I’m sure your stomach is upset.” And when Gretel had gone to bed right after dinner, Mrs. Marsh spoke more sternly than usual to her daughter about the mistake of sending the child on such a long walk in the wind.
Gretel swallowed her medicine without a word of protest, and then, having locked her door[76] against intruders, she once more drew her treasure from its hiding-place.
Gretel took her medicine without complaining, and then, after locking her door[76] to keep out intruders, she retrieved her treasure from its hiding spot once again.
“It is mine; it is; it is!” she told herself almost fiercely. “I found it. I don’t have to take it back. Perhaps the person who dropped it doesn’t care any more about ‘Lohengrin’ than Mrs. Marsh and Ada do. Anyway, nobody knows where it is now; nobody but me, and I want it—oh, I want it more than I ever wanted anything in my life before.”
“It’s mine; it is; it is!” she told herself almost fiercely. “I found it. I don’t have to give it back. Maybe the person who dropped it doesn’t care about ‘Lohengrin’ any more than Mrs. Marsh and Ada do. Anyway, nobody knows where it is now; nobody but me, and I want it—oh, I want it more than I’ve ever wanted anything in my life before.”
And then Gretel undressed very quickly, and crept into bed, with the ticket to fairy-land safely deposited under her pillow.
And then Gretel quickly took off her clothes and slid into bed, making sure the ticket to fairy-tale land was safely tucked under her pillow.
CHAPTER IV
THE COMING OF THE PRINCE
IT was half-past one on Saturday afternoon. Mrs. Marsh and her daughter had gone out of town to attend the wedding of a friend, and Gretel knew they could not return much before six o’clock. She had finished her solitary luncheon, for which she had little more appetite than for her dinner the previous evening, and was standing before the bureau in her little room, putting on her hat and jacket. Her heart was thumping in great excited bounds, and her eyes shone in a way which would have convinced Mrs. Marsh more firmly than ever, had she seen them, that the child was feverish.
It was 1:30 on Saturday afternoon. Mrs. Marsh and her daughter had gone out of town to attend a friend's wedding, and Gretel knew they wouldn’t be back until after 6:00. She had finished her lonely lunch, eating with about as much appetite as she had for dinner the night before, and was standing in front of the dresser in her small room, putting on her hat and jacket. Her heart was racing with excitement, and her eyes sparkled in a way that would have convinced Mrs. Marsh more than ever, if she had seen them, that the child was feverish.
Ever since she awoke that morning Gretel had been fighting with her conscience. That ever persistent “small voice” had been making itself heard very clearly, but with an almost desperate determination, the little girl had resolutely closed her “inward ear.”
Ever since she woke up that morning, Gretel had been struggling with her conscience. That ever-present “small voice” had been making itself heard very clearly, but with almost desperate determination, the little girl had firmly shut her “inward ear.”
[78]“I must go; I must; I must,” she kept repeating over and over to herself. “If it wasn’t ‘Lohengrin,’ I would take it back, but Father loved ‘Lohengrin’ best of all. Oh, it can’t be so very wrong; I am sure it can’t.”
[78]“I have to go; I really have to,” she kept telling herself again and again. “If it wasn’t ‘Lohengrin,’ I would reconsider, but Dad loved ‘Lohengrin’ more than anything else. Oh, it can’t be that wrong; I’m sure it isn’t.”
And now the magic hour had actually come. All the morning she had watched the clock, and it had seemed to her that time had never dragged so before. She was sure it ought to have been at least twelve, when the hands of that tiresome clock would persist in pointing to only half-past ten. But at last it was really time to start.
And now the moment had finally arrived. All morning she had been watching the clock, and it felt like time had never moved so slowly. She was certain it should have been at least noon when the hands of that frustrating clock kept pointing to just 10:30. But finally, it was time to go.
“I’ll go very early,” she had decided. “It will be so beautiful to just sit there and hear the instruments being tuned.”
“I’ll go really early,” she decided. “It will be so lovely to just sit there and listen to the instruments being tuned.”
There was no necessity of making any explanation to the colored maid. She was a stupid, careless person, to whom Gretel and her affairs were of very little consequence, and would scarcely have noticed whether the child were in the house or out of it.
There was no need to explain anything to the maid. She was a pretty oblivious and careless person, who thought very little of Gretel and her situation, and would barely have noticed whether the child was inside the house or outside.
Gretel’s hand shook so that she could scarcely hold the precious ticket, as she stepped out of the apartment-house, and crossed the street to fairy-land. Early as it was the lobby of the opera house was already crowded, and there was[79] a long line of people waiting for tickets. Gretel pushed her way through the jostling throng, and presented her ticket.
Gretel’s hand shook so much that she could barely hold the precious ticket as she stepped out of the apartment building and crossed the street to fairyland. Even though it was early, the lobby of the opera house was already packed, and there was a long line of people waiting for tickets. Gretel made her way through the bustling crowd and showed her ticket.
“Balcony, three flights up,” said the man at the gate, hurriedly, and turned to the next comer. In another moment Gretel was climbing the long flight of stairs to the balcony.
“Balcony, three flights up,” said the man at the gate, quickly, and turned to the next person. In a moment, Gretel was climbing the long flight of stairs to the balcony.
She was quite breathless when she reached her destination, and the usher who took her check, and showed her to her seat, regarded the little girl rather curiously. But there was no time to waste in asking questions, so he contented himself with assuring Gretel good-naturedly that “there was lots of time; the opera didn’t begin till two.”
She was pretty out of breath when she got to her destination, and the usher who took her ticket and showed her to her seat looked at the little girl with some curiosity. But there was no time to waste on questions, so he happily told Gretel that “there was plenty of time; the opera didn’t start until two.”
It was all just as she had remembered it, and pictured it to herself again and again. The great house; the crowds of people, and the orchestra tuning up their instruments. With a great sigh of unutterable relief, she sank back in her seat—for the first time in nearly twenty-four hours she felt safe.
It was exactly how she remembered it and how she had imagined it over and over. The big house, the crowds of people, and the orchestra getting their instruments ready. With a deep sigh of relief, she leaned back in her seat— for the first time in almost twenty-four hours, she felt safe.
“I’m here; I’m really in fairy-land,” she whispered rapturously, “and I’m going to hear ‘Lohengrin.’”
“I’m here; I’m really in fairyland,” she whispered excitedly, “and I’m going to hear ‘Lohengrin.’”
Then the leader of the orchestra appeared, and[80] was greeted by a burst of applause, followed by a sudden stillness, and in another moment the overture had begun. For the next three hours Gretel was living in a wonderful, beautiful dream. It was even more beautiful than she had anticipated, and she drank in every note of the marvelous music as a person dying of thirst might drink water. During the intermissions she leaned back, with closed eyes, waiting in a kind of silent rapture for the curtain to rise again. As to what would happen when it was all over, and she would have to leave fairy-land and go back to Mrs. Marsh’s again, she never once thought of that.
Then the conductor of the orchestra came out and[80] was met with a wave of applause, which was quickly followed by silence, and in a moment, the overture began. For the next three hours, Gretel was lost in a wonderful, beautiful dream. It was even more amazing than she had expected, and she absorbed every note of the incredible music as someone who's dying of thirst might savor water. During the breaks, she leaned back with her eyes closed, waiting in a kind of silent ecstasy for the curtain to rise again. She didn’t think at all about what would happen when it was all over, and she would have to leave this fairy-tale world and return to Mrs. Marsh's.
But everything, even in fairy-land, must come to an end at last. It was after five, and “Lohengrin” had sung his farewell, and sailed away in his mysterious swan boat, while the swan himself, miraculously transformed into the heroine’s long-lost brother, embraced his heart-broken sister. And then, amid a perfect storm of applause, the curtain fell for the last time that afternoon; “Lohengrin” was over.
But everything, even in fairy-tale land, has to come to an end eventually. It was after five, and “Lohengrin” had sung his goodbye and sailed away in his mysterious swan boat, while the swan, who had miraculously turned into the heroine’s long-lost brother, hugged his heartbroken sister. Then, amid a huge wave of applause, the curtain fell for the last time that afternoon; “Lohengrin” was finished.
The performance had been an unusually fine one, and many of the audience had tears in their eyes as the curtain fell on that final scene, but to one little heart the last notes of the orchestra[81] fell like the knell of doom. For several minutes Gretel remained in her seat, while the applause continued, and the singers came before the curtain again and again to bow their thanks. All about her people were putting on their wraps, but still she did not move. At last some one touched her on the arm.
The performance had been exceptional, and many people in the audience had tears in their eyes as the curtain fell on the final scene. But for one young heart, the last notes of the orchestra[81] sounded like a death knell. For several minutes, Gretel sat in her seat while the applause continued and the singers took their bows again and again. All around her, people were putting on their coats, but she still didn't move. Finally, someone touched her on the arm.
“Please let me pass,” said a voice, and Gretel awoke from her dream to find the eyes of a plainly-dressed, elderly lady fixed upon her kindly. With a sudden start, she sprang to her feet.
“Please let me pass,” said a voice, and Gretel woke from her dream to find the eyes of a plainly dressed, elderly lady watching her kindly. With a sudden start, she jumped to her feet.
“Is it really all over?” she inquired in the voice of a person suddenly awaking from a long sleep.
“Is it really all over?” she asked, sounding like someone who had just woken up from a long sleep.
“Yes, it is really all over,” answered the lady, smiling. “You have enjoyed it, haven’t you? I have been watching you all the afternoon.”
“Yes, it’s really all over,” the lady replied with a smile. “You enjoyed it, didn’t you? I’ve been watching you all afternoon.”
Gretel did not answer. It would not have been possible for her to have spoken just then, there was such a big lump in her throat, and the tears were so very near the surface. She turned away quickly, and the lady, thinking she was shy, paid no further attention to her.
Gretel didn’t respond. She couldn’t have spoken at that moment because there was such a lump in her throat, and the tears were very close to spilling over. She quickly turned away, and the woman, thinking she was just shy, didn’t pay any more attention to her.
How bitterly cold it was. Gretel shook from head to foot as she stepped from the steam-heated building out into the windy street. But[82] what was more surprising to Gretel than the sudden change of atmosphere, was the fact that it was still broad daylight, and that the sun was shining almost as brightly as it had done when she entered fairy-land. She had so completely lost count of time that it had not occurred to her that the world would look just the same when she came back to it again. For the first moment she was almost dazed, and then, with a mighty effort, she pulled herself together, and hurried across the street. To be alone in her own room, that was her one desire just then. She must cry, and nobody must see her. After she had cried for a long time perhaps that dreadful choking feeling in her throat would go away, and she would be able to talk to people again.
How incredibly cold it was. Gretel shook from head to toe as she stepped from the heated building out into the windy street. But[82] what surprised Gretel even more than the sudden change in temperature was that it was still broad daylight and that the sun was shining almost as brightly as it had when she entered fairy-land. She had completely lost track of time and hadn’t considered that the world would look the same when she returned to it. For a moment, she felt almost dazed, and then, with a huge effort, she gathered herself and hurried across the street. To be alone in her own room was her only desire at that moment. She needed to cry, and she didn’t want anyone to see her. After she had cried for a long time, maybe that terrible choking feeling in her throat would go away, and she would be able to talk to people again.
Nobody noticed the little girl as she slipped quietly into the apartment-house, but she did not take the elevator, fearing the boy—a friendly person, with whom she had often exchanged remarks—might ask embarrassing questions. She preferred to climb the six long flights of stairs to the Marshes’ apartment on foot. Annie, the colored maid, opened the door in answer to her ring, but Annie was not fond of talking, and Gretel slipped past her, and gained her own room, without speaking or being spoken to. Once[83] there, with the door closed behind her, her first act was to fling herself face downward on the bed, and give way to the long-pent-up burst of tears.
Nobody noticed the little girl as she quietly slipped into the apartment building, but she didn’t take the elevator because she was afraid the boy—a friendly guy with whom she often chatted—might ask awkward questions. She preferred to climb the six long flights of stairs to the Marshes’ apartment. When she rang the doorbell, Annie, the Black maid, answered, but Annie wasn’t much of a talker, so Gretel slipped past her and went to her room without saying a word or being said to. Once there, with the door closed behind her, her first act was to throw herself face down on the bed and let out a long-suppressed burst of tears.
“Oh, I’ve been wicked! I’ve been dreadfully wicked!” sobbed the poor little culprit, as wave after wave of remorse and shame swept over her. “I took a ticket to fairy-land that didn’t belong to me. It was as bad as stealing. I ought to have taken it back to the box office; I knew I ought all the time, but I didn’t do it. Oh, I’m so ashamed—so dreadfully ashamed!”
“Oh, I’ve been awful! I’ve been really awful!” cried the poor little offender, as wave after wave of guilt and shame washed over her. “I took a ticket to fairy-land that wasn’t mine. It was just like stealing. I should have returned it to the box office; I knew I should the whole time, but I didn’t do it. Oh, I’m so embarrassed—so really embarrassed!”
How long she lay there she did not know, but gradually the storm subsided; the choking sensation in her throat relaxed, and she began to feel more like herself. But she was very unhappy; more unhappy than she had ever been in her life. Even when her father died it had not been like this. Then she had been only sad, not ashamed, and now she was so ashamed that she longed to creep away and hide somewhere, where nobody would ever be able to find her again.
How long she lay there, she didn't know, but gradually the storm calmed down; the tight feeling in her throat eased, and she started to feel more like herself again. But she was extremely unhappy; more unhappy than she had ever been in her life. Even when her father died, it hadn’t felt like this. Then she had just been sad, not ashamed, and now she was so ashamed that she wished she could crawl away and hide somewhere where no one would ever find her again.
The sound which aroused her at last was the sudden opening of her door, and Annie’s voice saying—
The sound that finally woke her up was the abrupt opening of her door, followed by Annie's voice saying—
“The ladies has come home, and you’re wanted in the parlor.”
“The ladies are home, and they want to see you in the parlor.”
[84]It had not taken Annie long to discover that Gretel was not a person of any particular importance in the household, and she treated the child with as little consideration as possible. She did not even take the trouble to glance into the room as she delivered the message, but turned away at once, and went back to her work, while Gretel rose slowly to her feet, her poor little guilty heart sinking down, down like a lump of lead.
[84]It didn’t take Annie long to realize that Gretel wasn’t anyone special in the household, and she treated the child with minimal regard. She didn’t even bother to look into the room as she delivered the message but turned away immediately and returned to her work, while Gretel slowly stood up, her poor little guilty heart sinking like a heavy weight.
“They’ve found out,” was her first thought; “somebody has told them, and now I’m going to be punished.”
“They’ve found out,” was her first thought; “someone has told them, and now I’m going to be punished.”
But somehow even this thought failed to frighten her much. She was so unhappy already that it didn’t seem to make any particular difference what happened to her. She took off her hat and jacket, and even stopped to smooth her hair and bathe her swollen eyes. She was a proud child, and she did not want Mrs. Marsh and Ada to know that she had been crying.
But somehow, even that thought didn’t really scare her. She was already so unhappy that it didn’t seem to matter much what happened to her. She took off her hat and jacket, and even paused to smooth her hair and wash her puffy eyes. She was a proud kid, and she didn’t want Mrs. Marsh and Ada to see that she had been crying.
As Gretel crossed the hall to the parlor, she became aware of the fact that Mrs. and Miss Marsh were not alone. Mrs. Marsh was speaking in her “company voice,” and Ada was giggling in the affected way she always did when young gentlemen came to call on her. As Gretel[85] neared the parlor door Mrs. Marsh was saying:
As Gretel walked across the hall to the parlor, she noticed that Mrs. and Miss Marsh weren’t alone. Mrs. Marsh was using her “company voice,” and Ada was giggling in the dramatic way she always did when young men came to visit her. As Gretel[85] got closer to the parlor door, Mrs. Marsh was saying:
“This really is the most delightful surprise. We had not the least idea you were in this country.” Then, catching sight of the little girl in the doorway, she added in her very sweetest tones—
“This is such a wonderful surprise. We had no idea you were in this country.” Then, noticing the little girl in the doorway, she added in her sweetest voice—
“Ah, here she is. Come in, Gretel darling, and see if you can possibly guess who this is.”
“Ah, here she is. Come in, Gretel, darling, and see if you can guess who this is.”
Gretel advanced slowly into the room, but she did not look at the visitor. Her heart was beating very fast again, and her cheeks were crimson; she was afraid to lift her eyes from the carpet.
Gretel walked slowly into the room, but she didn’t look at the visitor. Her heart was racing again, and her cheeks were bright red; she was too scared to lift her eyes from the carpet.
Then another voice spoke.
Then another voice chimed in.
“Hello, Gretel,” it said. “Don’t you know me? Have you quite forgotten your big brother Percy?”
“Hey, Gretel,” it said. “Don’t you recognize me? Have you totally forgotten your big brother Percy?”
With a great gasp, Gretel looked up to find a pair of kindly, merry blue eyes regarding her earnestly, while their owner, a young man, with a pleasant sunburnt face, held out his hand to her. For a moment she was so astonished that she stood quite still, staring at this sudden apparition, without even attempting to move or speak.
With a big gasp, Gretel looked up to see a pair of friendly, cheerful blue eyes watching her closely, while their owner, a young man with a nice sunburned face, reached out his hand to her. For a moment, she was so surprised that she stood completely still, staring at this unexpected figure, without even trying to move or speak.
“What is the matter, Gretel? Why don’t you speak to your brother?” inquired Mrs. Marsh,[86] reprovingly, and with another gasp of astonishment, Gretel came forward, and slipped a cold little hand into that of the sunburnt stranger.
“What’s wrong, Gretel? Why aren’t you talking to your brother?” Mrs. Marsh asked, disapprovingly. With another gasp of surprise, Gretel stepped forward and placed her cold little hand into that of the sunburned stranger.[86]
“How do you do?” she said, timidly. “I—I thought you were in China.”
“How’s it going?” she said, shyly. “I—I thought you were in China.”
“So I was until six weeks ago,” the young man answered, smiling. “I only arrived in New York this morning. Aren’t you a little bit glad to see me?” And greatly to Gretel’s surprise, this tall, good-looking young gentleman, bent down and kissed her.
“So I was until six weeks ago,” the young man replied, smiling. “I just got to New York this morning. Aren’t you a bit glad to see me?” To Gretel’s surprise, this tall, attractive young guy bent down and kissed her.
“Yes, oh, yes,” she stammered; “I’m very glad to see you, only—only—” And all at once, without having the least idea why, she suddenly began to cry again.
“Yes, oh, yes,” she stammered; “I’m really glad to see you, but—just—” And all of a sudden, without any clue why, she started crying again.
“Don’t be a baby, Gretel,” remonstrated Ada, laughing. “If you act like this your brother will think you are sorry to see him instead of being glad.”
“Don’t be a baby, Gretel,” Ada said, laughing. “If you keep acting like this, your brother will think you’re upset to see him instead of happy.”
But Mr. Douane did not seem in the least offended. He gave Gretel’s shoulder a friendly pat, and smiled such a kind, understanding smile, that the little girl’s heart went out to him as it had not done to any one since the happy days in the studio.
But Mr. Douane didn’t seem offended at all. He gave Gretel’s shoulder a friendly pat and smiled a kind, understanding smile that made the little girl feel a warmth toward him that she hadn’t felt for anyone since the happy days in the studio.
The evening that followed was so wonderful that for the time Gretel almost forgot her trouble[87] in astonishment. Her brother did not talk very much to her, but he made her sit beside him on the sofa, and all the time he was talking to Mrs. Marsh and Ada he kept casting kindly glances at his little sister. She was almost too shy to answer when he did speak to her, but he seemed to understand when Mrs. Marsh reproved her for not telling her brother what a delightful surprise he had given her, for he interrupted that lady quite sharply, with the comforting assurance—
The evening that followed was so amazing that for a while Gretel almost forgot her troubles in wonder. Her brother didn't talk much to her, but he made her sit next to him on the sofa, and while he chatted with Mrs. Marsh and Ada, he kept glancing affectionately at his little sister. She was almost too shy to respond when he spoke to her, but he seemed to get it when Mrs. Marsh scolded her for not telling her brother what a wonderful surprise he had given her, as he interrupted her quite sharply, reassuringly—
“Oh, Gretel’s all right. We understand each other, don’t we, little girl?” To which Gretel’s only answer was a rather tremulous smile.
“Oh, Gretel’s fine. We get each other, don’t we, kid?” To which Gretel’s only response was a somewhat shaky smile.
But all the time she was saying over and over to herself—
But all the time, she kept repeating to herself—
“He’s the handsomest, splendidest young gentleman I’ve ever seen; I think he must look like the prince in Cinderella, and he’s really my own brother.”
“He’s the most handsome, amazing young man I’ve ever seen; I think he must look like the prince in Cinderella, and he’s actually my own brother.”
It really seemed almost too wonderful to be true. Hitherto she had only thought of this half-brother of hers as of some faraway benefactor, who had sent Mrs. Marsh the money for her board and education, but who was not at all likely to trouble himself very much more about her. And now here he was, sitting in Mrs.[88] Marsh’s parlor, apparently taking it as quite a natural state of affairs that he should have come all the way home from China, in less than six weeks, and suddenly dropped down in their midst.
It really seemed almost too good to be true. Until now, she had only thought of this half-brother of hers as a distant benefactor, who had sent Mrs. Marsh the money for her living expenses and education, but who was unlikely to be very involved in her life. And now here he was, sitting in Mrs. Marsh’s living room, seemingly treating it as completely normal that he had traveled all the way back from China in less than six weeks and suddenly showed up in their midst.
Mrs. Marsh insisted that the visitor should remain to dinner.
Mrs. Marsh insisted that the guest stay for dinner.
“You really must, my dear boy,” she protested, when Mr. Douane seemed inclined to plead a previous engagement. “I never had the pleasure of knowing your father, but he was my dear husband’s favorite cousin, and best friend, and I feel it a great honor to welcome his son to my home.”
“You really have to, my dear boy,” she insisted, when Mr. Douane looked like he might make an excuse about a prior commitment. “I never had the pleasure of meeting your father, but he was my late husband’s favorite cousin and best friend, and I feel it's a great honor to welcome his son to my home.”
Mrs. Marsh spoke with so much feeling that her voice trembled, and Gretel thought she must have loved Mr. Marsh very dearly, but then she remembered that she was never “Gretel darling” except before company, and reflected that perhaps it was the same way about other people as well. She was “Gretel darling” and “dearest Gretel” all that evening, and once when she was passing Mrs. Marsh, that lady suddenly put an arm round her, and gave her a kiss, which was such an unusual demonstration of affection that the little girl fairly gasped with astonishment.[89] Ada was not so affectionate, but she talked and laughed a great deal and seemed to like Mr. Douane very much indeed. She asked if she might call him Cousin Percy, and seemed so delighted to have him at home that Gretel was rather puzzled, for Ada had once told her that she had not seen Percy Douane since she was a little girl, and scarcely remembered him at all.
Mrs. Marsh spoke with so much emotion that her voice shook, and Gretel thought she must have loved Mr. Marsh very much, but then she remembered that she was only “Gretel darling” in front of company, and considered that maybe it was the same for other people too. She was “Gretel darling” and “dearest Gretel” all evening, and once when she walked by Mrs. Marsh, that lady suddenly put an arm around her and gave her a kiss, which was such an unusual show of affection that the little girl gasped in surprise.[89] Ada wasn’t as affectionate, but she talked and laughed a lot and seemed to really like Mr. Douane. She asked if she could call him Cousin Percy, and seemed so happy to have him home that Gretel was a bit confused, since Ada had once told her that she hadn’t seen Percy Douane since she was a little girl and barely remembered him at all.
But all these things made but a trifling impression on Gretel, for her whole attention was absorbed by her brother. The more she looked at him, the handsomer she thought him, and every time he spoke to her, her heart began to beat so fast that she could scarcely answer him.
But all these things made only a small impression on Gretel, as she was completely focused on her brother. The more she looked at him, the more handsome she thought he was, and every time he spoke to her, her heart started to beat so fast that she could barely respond.
“I am sorry to say Gretel is very shy,” Mrs. Marsh remarked to the visitor on one of these occasions. “We are doing all we can to give her more confidence in herself, but I am afraid the life with her father was rather bad for her. Her training was sadly neglected.”
“I’m sorry to say Gretel is really shy,” Mrs. Marsh told the visitor on one of those occasions. “We’re doing everything we can to help her feel more confident, but I’m afraid her life with her father didn’t help much. Her upbringing was sadly overlooked.”
Gretel felt the hot, indignant color rush up into her cheeks, but she dared not contradict Mrs. Marsh. She ventured a timid glance at her brother, and the expression she saw in his eyes reassured her.
Gretel felt a wave of anger rush to her cheeks, but she didn’t dare contradict Mrs. Marsh. She stole a quick glance at her brother, and the look in his eyes gave her some comfort.
“My stepfather may not have been a disciplinarian,”[90] he said, gravely, “but he was one of the kindest and most generous men I have ever known.”
“My stepdad might not have been strict,”[90] he said seriously, “but he was one of the kindest and most generous people I’ve ever known.”
“I am sure it is very noble of you to speak so beautifully of him,” Mrs. Marsh murmured, and then the subject was changed.
“I’m sure it’s really admirable of you to speak so nicely about him,” Mrs. Marsh said softly, and then the topic shifted.
Mr. Douane was not a great talker, but all that he said was interesting. Ada asked a great many questions about life in China, and Mrs. Marsh appeared very anxious to find out why her cousin had come so unexpectedly.
Mr. Douane wasn't much of a talker, but everything he said was interesting. Ada asked a lot of questions about life in China, and Mrs. Marsh seemed really eager to find out why her cousin had shown up so unexpectedly.
“I dare say it is only a flying visit,” she said, smiling, “and that you will be off to the ends of the earth again before we have had time to realize we have had a glimpse of you.”
“I have to say it’s just a quick visit,” she said, smiling, “and that you’ll be off to the ends of the earth again before we even realize we’ve had a chance to see you.”
“I am not so sure of that,” said Mr. Douane. “I may decide to settle down for a while. I had a bad attack of typhoid in the autumn, and since then I have had a sort of longing for my own country. A fellow begins to think about home and friends when he is too weak to turn over in bed without assistance.”
“I’m not so sure about that,” said Mr. Douane. “I might decide to settle down for a while. I had a bad case of typhoid in the fall, and since then I’ve had a kind of longing for my own country. You start thinking about home and friends when you’re too weak to roll over in bed without help.”
“Poor boy,” cried Mrs. Marsh. “I am glad I did not know of your illness; I should have been worried to death. But you have quite recovered, I trust?”
“Poor boy,” cried Mrs. Marsh. “I’m glad I didn’t know about your illness; I would have been worried sick. But you’ve fully recovered, I hope?”
[91]Mr. Douane assured her that he had never been better in his life.
[91]Mr. Douane told her that he had never felt better in his life.
“The voyage did wonders for me,” he said, “but I was pretty fit even before I left Hong-Kong. Indeed, I doubt if I should have come home at all if some property of my grandfather’s in Virginia had not required looking after. Then I had a fancy to see this little sister of mine; it is more than five years since I saw her last.”
“The trip really changed me,” he said, “but I was in good shape even before I left Hong Kong. Honestly, I probably wouldn't have come back at all if it weren't for some property my grandfather had in Virginia that needed attention. Then I got the urge to see my little sister; it’s been more than five years since I last saw her.”
“You must find her very much changed,” remarked Ada, to which Mr. Douane replied rather gravely—
“You must find her quite different now,” Ada said, to which Mr. Douane answered somewhat seriously—
“I do indeed.”
"I really do."
Mr. Douane did not stay long after dinner. He had an appointment with a friend, he said, but before leaving he once more drew Gretel to his side and kissed her.
Mr. Douane didn't stick around long after dinner. He mentioned he had plans with a friend, but before he left, he pulled Gretel close and kissed her again.
“Good night, little woman,” he said kindly, “we shall meet again very soon.” And Gretel was so overwhelmed with astonishment and rapture, that she could not think of a single word to say in reply, and just stood staring after her brother, as he left the room, accompanied by Mrs. Marsh and Ada.
“Good night, little girl,” he said kindly, “we’ll see each other again really soon.” And Gretel was so filled with amazement and joy that she couldn’t think of a single word to say back, and just stood there watching her brother as he left the room with Mrs. Marsh and Ada.
She was still standing in the same spot when[92] the two ladies returned after seeing their guest to the elevator.
She was still standing in the same spot when[92] the two ladies came back after taking their guest to the elevator.
“Really, Gretel, I am ashamed of you,” began Mrs. Marsh, and the little girl noticed that she did not say “Gretel darling” this time. “I am sure I don’t know what your brother must have thought of your manners. You scarcely spoke to him the whole time he was here, and goodness knows you talk enough at other times.”
“Honestly, Gretel, I’m embarrassed by you,” Mrs. Marsh started, and the little girl realized she didn't say “Gretel darling” this time. “I can’t imagine what your brother must have thought of your behavior. You barely spoke to him the entire time he was here, and goodness knows you talk plenty at other times.”
“I didn’t have much chance to speak,” faltered Gretel, anxious to vindicate herself. “You and Ada were talking all the time, and you told me never to interrupt.”
“I didn’t have much of a chance to speak,” hesitated Gretel, eager to defend herself. “You and Ada were chatting the whole time, and you told me not to interrupt.”
“You are a very impertinent little girl,” said Mrs. Marsh, severely. “I was only anxious to have you appear well for your own sake. I am sure your brother must have been very much disappointed in you.”
“You're a really rude little girl,” Mrs. Marsh said sternly. “I just wanted you to look good for your own benefit. I'm sure your brother must be really disappointed in you.”
“Oh, do leave Gretel alone, Mamma,” put in Ada with a yawn. “I don’t believe Percy cared whether she talked or not. How could a man of his age be expected to take any particular interest in a child like that, even if she is his half-sister?”
“Oh, please leave Gretel alone, Mom,” Ada said with a yawn. “I don’t think Percy cared whether she talked or not. How could a guy his age be expected to take any real interest in a kid like that, even if she is his half-sister?”
But even this last remark failed to disturb Gretel very much. She was a humble little soul, and it had never even occurred to her as a possibility[93] that her faraway, almost unknown brother, could care much about her. Indeed, she had not hitherto cared very much about him herself, except to remember Mrs. Marsh’s oft repeated injunction to be grateful to her brother, to whom she owed everything in the world. But now all that was changed, and he had suddenly become her hero, the very most interesting person in the whole world to her.
But even this last comment didn’t bother Gretel much. She was a modest little girl, and it had never even crossed her mind that her distant, nearly unknown brother could care about her at all. In fact, she hadn’t really thought much about him either, except for Mrs. Marsh’s constant reminder to be grateful to her brother, to whom she owed everything. But now everything had changed, and he had suddenly become her hero, the most interesting person in the whole world to her.
“He kissed me twice,” she said to herself, with a little excited thrill, as she went away to her room, “and he said we should meet soon again. Oh, I do wonder how soon it will be.”
“He kissed me twice,” she said to herself, with a little excited thrill, as she went to her room, “and he said we should meet again soon. Oh, I really wonder how soon it will be.”
Then suddenly something that she had almost forgotten in the excitement of the past few hours flashed into her mind, and a look that was half shame and half fear came into her eyes.
Then suddenly, something she had nearly forgotten in the excitement of the past few hours popped into her mind, and a look that was part shame and part fear came into her eyes.
“Oh,” she gasped, with a little irrepressible sob, “he must never find out about ‘Lohengrin.’ He would despise me, and if he knew, I think I should die of shame.”
“Oh,” she gasped, with a small, uncontrollable sob, “he must never find out about ‘Lohengrin.’ He would hate me, and if he knew, I think I would die of embarrassment.”
CHAPTER V
GRETEL’S SUNDAY OUT
IT was Sunday afternoon, and Gretel was at home alone. Mrs. Marsh had gone to church, and Ada was spending the afternoon with friends. It was the maid’s day out, and Mrs. Marsh had told Gretel that she intended calling on a friend after church, and if invited, might remain to supper. Ada did not expect to return until late in the evening.
IT was Sunday afternoon, and Gretel was home alone. Mrs. Marsh had gone to church, and Ada was spending the afternoon with friends. It was the maid’s day off, and Mrs. Marsh had told Gretel that she planned to visit a friend after church, and if invited, might stay for dinner. Ada didn’t expect to be back until late in the evening.
“So if neither of us comes home, you can get your own supper and go to bed early,” the good lady had added. “You are not afraid to stay by yourself, are you?”
“So if neither of us gets home, you can make your own dinner and go to bed early,” the kind lady added. “You’re not scared to stay by yourself, are you?”
“Oh, no,” Gretel had answered cheerfully; “I don’t mind a bit. I’ll read, and—and—do you think that perhaps my brother might come again to-day, Mrs. Marsh?”
“Oh, no,” Gretel replied cheerfully; “I don’t mind at all. I’ll read, and—and—do you think maybe my brother could come by again today, Mrs. Marsh?”
“I am sure he will not,” said Mrs. Marsh, with decision. “He must have a good many friends in New York, and we cannot expect to see much of him. When he does come again, however,[95] I sincerely hope you will try to make a better impression than you did yesterday.”
“I’m sure he won’t,” said Mrs. Marsh, confidently. “He probably has quite a few friends in New York, so we shouldn’t expect to see much of him. However, when he does come back, I really hope you’ll try to make a better impression than you did yesterday.”[95]
Gretel really did not mind being alone. She was not a timid child, and the life she had led with her father had made her unusually independent for her age. But when Mrs. Marsh had gone out this afternoon she did not as usual rush to the piano. Somehow she did not feel quite like playing to-day. Music reminded her of yesterday, and it was not a comfortable recollection. So she went to her room in search of one of her precious books, and had just settled herself comfortably with “Little Women” when she was startled by the sound of the door-bell, and in spite of Mrs. Marsh’s assurances, her heart began to beat fast again.
Gretel really didn’t mind being alone. She wasn’t a shy kid, and the life she had with her dad had made her unusually independent for her age. But when Mrs. Marsh left this afternoon, she didn’t rush to the piano like she usually did. For some reason, she just didn’t feel like playing today. Music reminded her of yesterday, and that wasn’t a pleasant memory. So she went to her room to find one of her favorite books, and had just gotten comfortable with "Little Women" when she was startled by the sound of the doorbell, and despite Mrs. Marsh’s reassurances, her heart started to race again.
“Hello, Gretel! anybody at home?”
“Hey, Gretel! Is anyone home?”
Yes, there he was, her tall handsome brother, looking down at her with his pleasant smile, and this time Gretel was not afraid to speak.
Yes, there he was, her tall, handsome brother, looking down at her with his friendly smile, and this time Gretel wasn't afraid to speak.
“Oh, I’m so sorry,” she said, regretfully, “but Mrs. Marsh and Ada have both gone out. Mrs. Marsh said she was sure you wouldn’t come to-day; she thought you would have so many other friends to see.”
“Oh, I’m really sorry,” she said, feeling bad, “but Mrs. Marsh and Ada have both left. Mrs. Marsh thought you probably wouldn’t come today; she assumed you’d have so many other friends to catch up with.”
She stood holding the door, expecting that the visitor would go at once, as people usually did[96] when told the ladies were not at home, but to her surprise, he did not move.
She stood holding the door, expecting the visitor to leave immediately, as people typically did[96] when told the ladies were not home, but to her surprise, he didn’t budge.
“Aren’t you going to let me in?” he asked, smiling.
“Aren’t you going to let me in?” he asked, smiling.
Gretel was covered with confusion.
Gretel was filled with confusion.
“Yes, oh, yes, indeed,” she protested eagerly; “I’d love to have you, but I didn’t think you’d want to come in when you knew everybody was out.”
“Yes, oh, yes, definitely,” she said eagerly; “I’d love to have you over, but I didn’t think you’d want to come in knowing everyone was out.”
“How about you? Don’t you count yourself as anybody?” her brother inquired, with a laugh, as he stepped into the hall, and Gretel closed the door.
“How about you? Don’t you see yourself as anyone?” her brother asked with a laugh as he stepped into the hall, and Gretel closed the door.
Mr. Douane’s laugh was so pleasant that Gretel suddenly found herself laughing, too, though perhaps more from nervousness than enjoyment.
Mr. Douane's laugh was so nice that Gretel suddenly found herself laughing as well, maybe more out of nervousness than enjoyment.
“I’m only a little girl,” she explained, “and people never come to see me.”
“I’m just a little girl,” she said, “and nobody ever comes to see me.”
“Well, I have come to see you, at any rate, and to tell the truth, I am very glad Mrs. Marsh and the fascinating Ada are out. Would you like to come with me for a motor-ride?”
“Well, I came to see you, and to be honest, I’m really glad Mrs. Marsh and the captivating Ada are out. Would you like to come with me for a drive?”
“A motor-ride?” repeated Gretel, looking puzzled. “Oh, you don’t mean to go to ride in an automobile! I should love it better than anything else in the world, but—but do you really think I could?”
“A motor ride?” Gretel repeated, looking confused. “Oh, you don’t mean to go for a ride in a car! I would love that more than anything else in the world, but—but do you really think I could?”
[97]“I don’t see anything to prevent. Do you like motoring?”
[97]“I don’t see anything stopping us. Do you enjoy driving?”
“I have only been in an automobile once,” Gretel explained. “Father was going to play at a gentleman’s house in New Rochelle, and the gentleman sent his car for him, and Father said I might go, too, and sit outside while he played. So I did, and we had a lovely ride, but it was rather cold waiting so long for Father. The car went so fast I was a little frightened at first, but I got used to it after a while, and then it was splendid. But I’m afraid Mrs. Marsh wouldn’t let me go. You see, the maid is out, too, and she doesn’t like to have the apartment left with nobody in it.”
“I’ve only been in a car once,” Gretel said. “Dad was going to play at a guy’s house in New Rochelle, and the guy sent his car for him. Dad said I could go, too, and wait outside while he played. So I did, and we had a great ride, but it was pretty cold waiting so long for Dad. The car went really fast, and I was a little scared at first, but I got used to it after a while, and then it was amazing. But I’m afraid Mrs. Marsh wouldn’t let me go. You see, the maid is out, too, and she doesn’t like leaving the apartment empty.”
Some of the amusement faded from the visitor’s face; he even looked a little annoyed.
Some of the fun faded from the visitor’s face; he even looked a bit annoyed.
“So they leave you alone to look after the house,” he said dryly. “Well, you are not to stay at home this time, whether Mrs. Marsh objects or not. I have hired a car for the afternoon, and I want to take you out with me; it’s a glorious day. I am your guardian, so it is your duty to do as I say, and it’s quite time we began to get acquainted with each other. So run and get on your warmest things, and I will write a note explaining matters to Mrs. Marsh. The[98] apartment will be safe enough; we’ll get the janitor to look after it.”
“So they leave you alone to take care of the house,” he said dryly. “Well, you’re not staying home this time, whether Mrs. Marsh likes it or not. I’ve rented a car for the afternoon, and I want to take you out with me; it’s a beautiful day. I’m your guardian, so it’s your duty to follow my lead, and it’s about time we started getting to know each other. So hurry and put on your warmest clothes, and I’ll write a note to explain things to Mrs. Marsh. The[98] apartment will be safe enough; we’ll get the janitor to look after it.”
Although not feeling at all certain as to how Mrs. Marsh would regard such an unheard-of proceeding, Gretel stood far too much in awe of this big, decided young man to dare argue the point with him, so without another word, she turned to do his bidding. She was just leaving the room when her brother called her back.
Although she wasn't sure how Mrs. Marsh would feel about such an unusual action, Gretel respected this confident young man too much to challenge him, so without another word, she turned to follow his instructions. She was just about to leave the room when her brother called her back.
“We may stop somewhere for dinner, and not get back until the evening,” he remarked cheerfully, “so you may as well put on something pretty.” He glanced rather disapprovingly as he spoke at Gretel’s shiny black frock, with the big darn in the middle of the skirt.
“We might stop somewhere for dinner and not get back until the evening,” he said happily, “so you might as well put on something nice.” He looked a bit disapprovingly at Gretel’s shiny black dress, with the large patch in the middle of the skirt, as he spoke.
Poor Gretel stopped short, and all the brightness of anticipation went out of her face. Her voice even shook a little when she spoke.
Poor Gretel stopped in her tracks, and all the excitement faded from her face. Her voice even trembled a bit when she spoke.
“I’m very sorry,” she faltered, blushing, “but I’m really afraid I won’t be able to go. You see, I haven’t got any pretty things to put on, and I’m afraid you wouldn’t like to take me in this dress.”
“I’m really sorry,” she hesitated, blushing, “but I don’t think I can go. You see, I don’t have anything nice to wear, and I’m worried you wouldn’t want to take me in this dress.”
There was a moment’s pause while Mr. Douane regarded his little sister critically from top to toe. Then he gave vent to his feelings in a[99] long, low whistle. Gretel’s cheeks were crimson, and she was fighting hard to keep back the rising tears. But when her brother spoke his voice was as kind as ever.
There was a brief pause while Mr. Douane looked at his little sister closely from head to toe. Then he expressed his thoughts with a[99] long, soft whistle. Gretel's cheeks turned bright red, and she was struggling to hold back her tears. But when her brother spoke, his voice was as gentle as always.
“Well, never mind about the clothes,” he said; “you look very well just as you are. How about a warm wrap, though? Have you a fur coat?”
“Well, don't worry about the clothes,” he said; “you look great just as you are. What about a warm wrap, though? Do you have a fur coat?”
Gretel was forced to admit that she had not, but she assured her brother that her winter jacket was very warm indeed, and, moreover, that she never felt cold. Mr. Douane smiled a rather peculiar smile, but made no further remarks, and ten minutes later Gretel found herself leaning back in a comfortable touring-car, while her brother and the chauffeur wrapped a warm fur robe about her, tucking her in so snugly that she felt sure she could not possibly feel cold even if it should begin to snow.
Gretel had to admit that she hadn’t, but she promised her brother that her winter jacket was really warm, and besides, she never felt cold. Mr. Douane smiled a rather strange smile but didn’t say anything else, and ten minutes later, Gretel found herself leaning back in a comfy touring car while her brother and the driver wrapped a warm fur robe around her, tucking her in so tightly that she was sure she wouldn’t feel cold even if it started to snow.
It was such a wonderful experience that it took Gretel some time to become accustomed to it. She scarcely spoke at all during the first half hour, but it was a beautiful afternoon, and under the combined effects of bright sunshine, crisp air, and delightful motion, the little girl’s spirits soon began to rise, and by the time they had crossed Seventy-second Street, and were[100] bowling up the beautiful Riverside Drive, she was chattering away to her companion as though she had known him all her life.
It was such an amazing experience that it took Gretel a little while to get used to it. She barely said a word during the first half hour, but it was a lovely afternoon, and with the bright sunshine, fresh air, and enjoyable movement, the little girl's mood quickly lifted. By the time they crossed Seventy-second Street and were [100] cruising up the beautiful Riverside Drive, she was chatting away with her companion as if she had known him her whole life.
“I’m not a bit frightened this time,” she declared. “This is something else for me to be grateful to you for, isn’t it?”
“I’m not scared at all this time,” she said. “This is just one more thing I have to be grateful to you for, right?”
“I don’t know about that,” said Mr. Douane, smiling down into the eager, radiant little face; “why should you be particularly grateful to me for a motor-ride?”
“I don’t know about that,” said Mr. Douane, smiling down at the eager, bright little face; “why should you be so grateful to me for a ride in the car?”
“Why, because I must be grateful to you for everything,” said Gretel, innocently. “Mrs. Marsh says I ought to be even more grateful to you than I am to her. She says if it wasn’t for the money you send I should have to go to an orphan asylum. She would be glad to keep me, only she is afraid she wouldn’t be able to afford it.”
“Why, I have to be grateful to you for everything,” said Gretel, innocently. “Mrs. Marsh says I should be even more grateful to you than I am to her. She says if it weren’t for the money you send, I would have to go to an orphanage. She would love to keep me, but she’s worried she wouldn’t be able to afford it.”
“I see,” said Mr. Douane, quietly. “So that is how she explains matters. Well, I must say I think she might have fitted you out a little better as regards clothes. I suppose she is kind to you; you are fond of her, are you not?”
“I see,” said Mr. Douane calmly. “So that’s how she explains things. Well, I have to say I think she could have dressed you a bit better. I assume she’s nice to you; you like her, don’t you?”
“Oh, yes, she is very kind,” said loyal Gretel, “and—and I suppose I’m fond of her. I try to be very grateful all the time; Ada is kind, too; she gave me ten cents once. Of course it was[101] pretty hard at first, I missed Father so, but I’m getting used to it now.”
“Oh, yes, she’s really nice,” said loyal Gretel, “and—I guess I’m fond of her. I try to be really grateful all the time; Ada is nice too; she gave me ten cents once. Of course, it was[101] pretty tough at first, I missed Dad so much, but I’m starting to get used to it now.”
Gretel wondered why at that moment her brother suddenly took her hand and patted it. He did not say anything, but there was a very kind look in his eyes, and when he spoke next his voice was unusually gentle.
Gretel wondered why, at that moment, her brother suddenly took her hand and patted it. He didn’t say anything, but there was a really kind look in his eyes, and when he spoke next, his voice was unusually gentle.
“Tell me about your school,” he said. “Do you like going to school and what are your favorite lessons?”
“Tell me about your school,” he said. “Do you enjoy going to school, and what are your favorite subjects?”
And Gretel, delighted to find her brother really interested in her affairs, told him all about the lessons with Miss Talcott; of that lady’s going to California, and how Mrs. Marsh had advised her to try to make herself useful about the house during her enforced holiday. Mr. Douane listened very attentively, and although he did not say much, Gretel felt sure that he was interested. By dint of a few more questions she was led on to tell about her daily life and in less than half an hour Mr. Douane had learned all, and more than he wanted to know about his little sister’s life during the past year.
And Gretel, thrilled to see her brother genuinely interested in her life, shared everything about her lessons with Miss Talcott; the woman’s move to California, and how Mrs. Marsh had suggested she should find ways to help out around the house during her unexpected break. Mr. Douane listened closely, and even though he didn't say much, Gretel felt confident that he was engaged. With a few more questions, she ended up telling him about her daily routine, and in less than thirty minutes, Mr. Douane had learned everything, and more than he bargained for, about his little sister’s life over the past year.
That was a wonderful afternoon, and Gretel enjoyed every moment. She even told her brother about Dora, and the visit of Lillie and Peter, ending with the story of the cream-puffs,[102] over which Mr. Douane fairly shouted with laughter.
That was a great afternoon, and Gretel enjoyed every minute. She even told her brother about Dora and the visit from Lillie and Peter, finishing with the story of the cream puffs,[102] which made Mr. Douane laugh out loud.
“It really was rather funny,” said Gretel, who could not help laughing herself at the recollection of that dreadful night, “but Mrs. Marsh was very angry; she says the spots will never come out of her rug, and it was so sad about Dora’s having to go away. Dora was such a nice girl, and it was her first place. Mrs. Marsh wouldn’t even give her a reference.”
“It was actually pretty funny,” said Gretel, who couldn’t help laughing at the memory of that terrible night, “but Mrs. Marsh was really mad; she says the stains will never come out of her rug, and it was so unfortunate that Dora had to leave. Dora was such a nice girl, and it was her first job. Mrs. Marsh wouldn’t even give her a reference.”
Gretel was beginning to look rather troubled, but her brother said he was sure Dora would soon find another place, and then changed the subject by asking her where she would like to dine.
Gretel was starting to look really worried, but her brother said he was sure Dora would find another job soon, then he changed the topic by asking her where she would want to eat.
“There’s a lovely restaurant on Seventh Avenue,” said Gretel. “Father took me there two or three times, but perhaps you might think it was too expensive. They charge seventy-five cents for the table d’hôte.”
“There's a great restaurant on Seventh Avenue,” said Gretel. “Dad took me there a couple of times, but you might find it a bit pricey. They charge seventy-five cents for the set menu.”
Mr. Douane laughed, and looked so much amused that Gretel was considerably puzzled.
Mr. Douane laughed, and looked so entertained that Gretel was quite confused.
“I have no doubt it is a very fine restaurant,” he said, kindly, “but I don’t think we will dine there this evening. Suppose we try Sherry’s? I haven’t been there for some years, but it used to be rather good.”
“I have no doubt it’s a really nice restaurant,” he said kindly, “but I don’t think we’ll eat there tonight. How about we try Sherry’s? I haven’t been there in a few years, but it used to be pretty good.”
“Do you mean that big place on Fifth Avenue?”[103] inquired Gretel, her eyes opening wide in astonishment. “Mr. Pendleton took Mrs. Marsh and Ada there once, and Ada said the dinner cost fifteen dollars. Oh, do you really think we ought to go there?”
“Are you talking about that big place on Fifth Avenue?”[103] asked Gretel, her eyes wide with surprise. “Mr. Pendleton took Mrs. Marsh and Ada there once, and Ada said the dinner cost fifteen dollars. Oh, do you really think we should go there?”
Mr. Douane laughed again, and assured her that he thought they might venture to be extravagant for once, so when they had made the tour of Van Cortlandt and The Bronx, the chauffeur was directed to take them back to the city, and at about seven o’clock the car drew up before the big Fifth Avenue restaurant.
Mr. Douane laughed again and told her that he thought they could afford to be a little extravagant this time. So after they drove around Van Cortlandt and The Bronx, the chauffeur was instructed to take them back to the city, and around seven o’clock, the car pulled up in front of the large restaurant on Fifth Avenue.
“I’ve passed here a great many times, but I never thought I should be going in,” whispered Gretel to her brother, as they went up the steps, and she was conscious of a delightful little thrill of anticipation.
“I’ve been here a lot of times, but I never thought I’d actually go inside,” whispered Gretel to her brother as they climbed the steps, feeling a delightful little thrill of anticipation.
Fifteen minutes later they were sitting at a small table in the brilliantly lighted restaurant, and Mr. Douane was giving one of the waiters an order which fairly took away Gretel’s breath; it was all delightful and beyond her wildest dreams, but she was a little anxious, notwithstanding.
Fifteen minutes later, they were sitting at a small table in the brightly lit restaurant, and Mr. Douane was placing an order with one of the waiters that took Gretel's breath away; it was all wonderful and beyond her wildest dreams, but she felt a little anxious nonetheless.
“What’s the matter, Gretel?” Mr. Douane asked, regarding her troubled face curiously, as the waiter disappeared with the order. “Are[104] you afraid you are not going to get enough to eat?”
“What’s wrong, Gretel?” Mr. Douane asked, eyeing her worried expression as the waiter walked away with the order. “Are you worried you won’t get enough to eat?”
“Oh, no, indeed!” cried Gretel, reddening; “it’s all perfectly wonderful, only—only, are you quite sure you can afford it? It sounded so very expensive.”
“Oh, no, not at all!” exclaimed Gretel, blushing; “it’s all absolutely amazing, but—are you really sure you can afford it? It sounded really pricey.”
“Quite sure,” laughed her brother. “You are an economical little person, Gretel.”
"Absolutely," her brother laughed. "You're quite the thrifty little person, Gretel."
“That’s just what Father used to say,” said Gretel, her face brightening, “but you see, I had to be rather economical, because Father was so very extravagant. He didn’t care a bit about things for himself, but he wanted them to give to his friends. He used to tell me that if I didn’t warn him about not spending all his money, he wouldn’t have any at all left. He said Mother used to keep his money for him, but after she died there wasn’t anybody else to do it, and that was why he was always so poor.”
"That's what Dad always said," Gretel replied, her face lighting up. "But you see, I had to be pretty careful with money because Dad was really extravagant. He never cared about spending on himself, but he loved giving things to his friends. He used to tell me that if I didn't remind him not to blow all his money, he wouldn’t have any left at all. He said Mom used to manage his money for him, but after she passed away, there wasn't anyone else to do it, and that’s why he was always broke."
A shade of sadness passed over Percy Douane’s pleasant face.
A shadow of sadness crossed Percy Douane's friendly face.
“Poor Mother,” he said, with a sigh, and Gretel suddenly remembered that her mother was also his, and felt more intimate with this new brother of hers than she would have believed possible a few hours earlier.
“Poor Mom,” he said, with a sigh, and Gretel suddenly remembered that her mom was also his, and felt closer to this new brother of hers than she would have thought possible a few hours earlier.
What a dinner that was! Gretel had never in[105] her life tasted such delicious things. It was rather too early for the usual crowd, but there were plenty of diners to watch, and what with the bright lights, the music, and the delicious food, the little girl felt very much as Cinderella must have felt when she first arrived at the ball. As for the prince, there could not possibly have been a more delightful prince than her brother. The night before at Mrs. Marsh’s, she had thought him rather quiet, but this evening he was the merriest of companions, and what was more, he seemed to be enjoying himself quite as much as Gretel was. Gretel had been accustomed to the society of grown-up people all her life, and was in many ways old for her age. She had been her father’s friend and companion at an age when most children are still in the nursery, and even the year spent under Mrs. Marsh’s stern discipline had failed to altogether suppress her love of talking. So she chattered away, and by the time dinner was over Mr. Douane had learned a good many things, some of which were of such a surprising nature that he found considerable difficulty in restraining his rising indignation.
What a dinner that was! Gretel had never tasted such delicious food in her life. It was still a bit early for the usual crowd, but there were plenty of diners to observe, and with the bright lights, the music, and the amazing food, the little girl felt just like Cinderella must have felt when she first arrived at the ball. As for the prince, her brother was absolutely the most delightful prince imaginable. The night before at Mrs. Marsh’s, she had thought he seemed rather quiet, but tonight he was the happiest of companions, and what’s more, he seemed to be enjoying himself as much as Gretel was. Gretel had grown up around adults her whole life and was quite mature for her age. She had been her father’s friend and companion at an age when most kids are still in the nursery, and even the year spent under Mrs. Marsh’s strict discipline hadn’t completely stifled her love for conversation. So she chatted away, and by the time dinner was over, Mr. Douane had learned a lot, some of which surprised him so much that he struggled to keep his anger in check.
“Do you mean to tell me that Mrs. Marsh never bought you a Christmas present with the[106] money I sent?” he inquired once, in a tone of so much surprise that Gretel was a little startled.
“Are you seriously telling me that Mrs. Marsh never bought you a Christmas present with the[106] money I sent?” he asked once, sounding so surprised that Gretel was a bit taken aback.
“Did you really send money to buy me a Christmas present?” she asked innocently. “How very kind you were. Mrs. Marsh didn’t tell me about it, but perhaps she forgot. I suppose she couldn’t spend the money that way, because—well, you see, she said she didn’t believe you had any idea how much things cost. I’m very glad you told me, though, for it makes another thing for me to be grateful about.”
“Did you actually send money to buy me a Christmas present?” she asked innocently. “That’s so sweet of you. Mrs. Marsh didn’t mention it, but maybe she just forgot. I guess she couldn’t spend the money that way because—well, you know, she said she didn’t think you understood how much things cost. I’m really glad you told me, though, because it gives me one more thing to be thankful for.”
“Don’t talk to me about being grateful, Gretel; I don’t like it.” Mr. Douane spoke so sharply that Gretel was very much embarrassed, but the next moment her brother was smiling again, and had said something to make her laugh.
“Don’t talk to me about being grateful, Gretel; I’m not into it.” Mr. Douane said it so harshly that Gretel felt really embarrassed, but the next moment her brother was smiling again and had said something that made her laugh.
She felt a little uneasy again when she saw the size of the bill her brother handed the waiter, and the small amount of change which was returned to him, but she was beginning to realize that Percy did not like being reproved for extravagance, so she wisely said nothing, although she could not help an uncomfortable fear that he might be obliged to go without breakfast the next morning, as her father had sometimes done.
She felt a bit uneasy again when she saw the size of the bill her brother gave the waiter, and the small amount of change he got back, but she was starting to understand that Percy didn’t like being scolded for his spending. So, she wisely kept quiet, even though she couldn’t shake the uncomfortable worry that he might have to skip breakfast the next morning, like their father had sometimes done.
There was just one subject that Gretel never[107] mentioned once all that afternoon and evening, and that was “fairy-land.” When the orchestra played popular airs, and her brother asked her if she cared for music, she said “Yes” in a rather low voice, and instantly became very much absorbed in her ice-cream. Music was the one thing about which she did not want to talk, or even to think just then. The more she saw of her brother, and the more she loved and admired him, the less possible it seemed that she could ever tell him about the ticket to fairy-land.
There was just one thing that Gretel never[107] mentioned all afternoon and evening, and that was “fairy-land.” When the orchestra played popular songs, and her brother asked her if she liked music, she replied “Yes” in a quiet voice and immediately became very focused on her ice cream. Music was the one topic she didn’t want to discuss or even think about at that moment. The more she watched her brother, and the more she loved and admired him, the less likely it felt that she could ever tell him about the ticket to fairy-land.
It was not yet nine o’clock when Gretel reached home. She and her brother had walked the few blocks from Sherry’s to the apartment-house and the little girl had found the walk through the brightly-lighted city streets with her tall companion very pleasant. She had rather hoped to find the Marshes still out, but the elevator-boy informed them that Mrs. Marsh had already reached home.
It wasn't even nine o'clock yet when Gretel got home. She and her brother had walked the short distance from Sherry’s to their apartment building, and the little girl found the stroll through the brightly lit city streets with her tall companion quite enjoyable. She had hoped to find the Marshes still out, but the elevator guy told them that Mrs. Marsh was already home.
“Her friend can’t have asked her to stay to supper, then,” said Gretel, regretfully. “I’m afraid she’ll scold a good deal, but you’ll explain about it all, won’t you, Percy?”
“Her friend can't have asked her to stay for dinner, then,” said Gretel, regretfully. “I'm afraid she'll be pretty upset, but you'll explain everything, right, Percy?”
“I certainly will explain,” said Mr. Douane, and his tone sounded so determined that Gretel[108] felt much relieved, even though her brother was looking rather stern, and not nearly as pleasant as he had looked at the restaurant.
“I definitely will explain,” said Mr. Douane, and his tone sounded so determined that Gretel[108] felt much relieved, even though her brother looked pretty serious and not nearly as friendly as he had at the restaurant.
It was Mrs. Marsh herself who opened the door, neither Ada nor the colored maid having as yet returned. She was smiling, and greeted Mr. Douane in her “company voice,” but there was something in the glance she gave Gretel, which caused the child’s heart to sink with a foreboding of trouble to come.
It was Mrs. Marsh herself who opened the door, neither Ada nor the colored maid having returned yet. She was smiling and greeted Mr. Douane in her “company voice,” but there was something in the look she gave Gretel that made the child's heart sink with a sense of trouble ahead.
But Percy Douane did not waste much time in explanations or apologies.
But Percy Douane didn’t spend a lot of time on explanations or apologies.
“I took Gretel for a motor-ride, and afterwards we dined at Sherry’s,” he said, quite as if such unheard-of proceedings were matters of every-day occurrence. “I hope you found the note I left for you.”
“I took Gretel for a drive, and afterward we had dinner at Sherry’s,” he said, as if such unusual activities were completely normal. “I hope you got the note I left for you.”
“Oh, yes, thank you; the janitor gave it to me as soon as I came in. It was a great treat for the dear child. I am sure you have had a delightful time, Gretel.”
“Oh, yes, thank you; the janitor handed it to me as soon as I arrived. It was a wonderful treat for the sweet child. I’m sure you had a lovely time, Gretel.”
“It was beautiful,” said Gretel, with shining eyes. “I’m sorry you had to get supper all by yourself, though,” she added, regretfully. “I hoped that lady you went to see would ask you to stay. You said—”
“It was beautiful,” said Gretel, her eyes sparkling. “I’m sorry you had to make dinner all by yourself, though,” she added, sounding regretful. “I was hoping that lady you visited would invite you to stay. You said—”
“Oh, I managed quite comfortably,” interrupted[109] Mrs. Marsh, frowning. “I am glad you have had such a happy day, but it is past your bedtime now, so bid your brother good night, and run off at once. I am afraid you don’t know much about children’s bedtime, Cousin Percy.”
“Oh, I did just fine,” interrupted[109] Mrs. Marsh, frowning. “I’m glad you had such a great day, but it’s past your bedtime now, so say goodnight to your brother and head off right away. I’m afraid you don’t have much experience with children’s bedtimes, Cousin Percy.”
“Perhaps not,” said Mr. Douane, rather grimly, “but Gretel and I have had a jolly evening, and we are going to have another very soon. Good night, little woman.” And he drew his little sister to him, and kissed her with more tenderness than he himself would have believed possible a few hours earlier.
“Maybe not,” Mr. Douane said, a bit grimly, “but Gretel and I had a great evening, and we’re going to have another one very soon. Good night, little girl.” He pulled his little sister close and kissed her with more warmth than he would have thought possible just a few hours before.
“Good night,” said Gretel, returning her brother’s kiss heartily. “You said I mustn’t talk about being grateful, but I am just the same. I’ve had a perfectly wonderful time.” And then, warned by an impatient gesture from Mrs. Marsh, she hurried away to her own little room.
“Good night,” said Gretel, returning her brother’s kiss with enthusiasm. “You said I shouldn’t talk about being grateful, but I am anyway. I’ve had an absolutely amazing time.” And then, alerted by an impatient gesture from Mrs. Marsh, she rushed off to her own little room.
“And now, Mrs. Marsh, I wish to have a little talk with you,” said Mr. Douane, as Gretel’s door closed behind her, and there was that in his tone which caused that lady to tremble, and turn rather pale, as she silently led the way to the parlor.
“And now, Mrs. Marsh, I need to have a little chat with you,” Mr. Douane said as Gretel’s door closed behind her. There was something in his tone that made her tremble and go a bit pale as she silently led the way to the living room.
CHAPTER VI
A TRANSFORMED CINDERELLA
MRS. MARSH did not appear at the breakfast table the next morning. She had a bad headache, Annie told Gretel, and was having her coffee in bed. Gretel had nearly finished her own breakfast, when Ada, still in wrapper and curling-pins, came sauntering into the dining-room.
MRS. MARSH didn't show up at the breakfast table the next morning. Annie told Gretel that she had a bad headache and was having her coffee in bed. Gretel had almost finished her own breakfast when Ada, still in her robe and with curling pins in her hair, strolled into the dining room.
“Where’s Mamma?” she inquired, with a yawn, as she took her place at the table.
“Where’s Mom?” she asked with a yawn as she sat down at the table.
“She has a headache,” Gretel explained; “Annie took her some coffee and toast on a tray.”
“She has a headache,” Gretel said; “Annie brought her some coffee and toast on a tray.”
Ada looked more interested.
Ada seemed more interested.
“Something’s up,” she remarked, helping herself to an orange. “Do you know what it is, Gretel?”
“Something's going on,” she said, grabbing an orange. “Do you know what it is, Gretel?”
“No,” said Gretel, looking very much surprised; “she didn’t say there was anything the matter last night. Oh, Ada, I had such a perfectly beautiful time. Percy came for me to go for a motor-ride with him. He says I must call[111] him Percy, though I don’t think it sounds quite polite, when he’s so much older than I am. We had a wonderful ride, and then we went to Sherry’s and—”
“No,” said Gretel, looking really surprised. “She didn’t mention anything was wrong last night. Oh, Ada, I had such an amazing time. Percy came to take me for a drive in his car. He insists that I call him Percy, even though I don’t think it feels very polite since he’s so much older than me. We had a fantastic ride, and then we went to Sherry’s and—”
“I felt sure there was something wrong when I came home last night,” Ada went on, without paying the slightest attention to Gretel’s news. “Mamma was in her room, and wouldn’t open the door when I spoke to her. I thought her voice sounded queer, and she seemed very cross. I do hope it isn’t any more bother about money; we’re poor enough already, goodness knows. I’ll go in and get it out of her, whatever it is, as soon as I’ve finished my breakfast.”
“I was sure something was off when I got home last night,” Ada continued, completely ignoring Gretel’s news. “Mom was in her room and wouldn’t open the door when I talked to her. I thought her voice sounded strange, and she seemed really upset. I really hope it’s not more trouble about money; we’re already poor enough, that’s for sure. I’ll go in and figure it out, whatever it is, as soon as I finish my breakfast.”
As Ada had not proved a sympathetic listener, Gretel refrained from any further information about her own affairs, and in a few minutes she went away to make her bed, leaving Miss Marsh to finish her breakfast alone.
As Ada hadn't been a good listener, Gretel held back any more details about her own situation, and after a few minutes, she left to make her bed, leaving Miss Marsh to finish her breakfast by herself.
Bed-making is not an easy task for a girl of eleven, especially when there is a heavy mattress, which one has had strict injunctions to turn every morning. Gretel had only this duty to perform since the arrival of Annie, who had pronounced the work much too hard, and insisted on having help. But Gretel was an orderly little soul, who rather enjoyed housework, and when she made[112] her own bed she had at least the satisfaction of getting her room in order in the morning, instead of waiting till afternoon, which had sometimes been the case during Dora’s reign. She had just finished her dusting when her door—which she had closed—was flung suddenly open, and Ada, looking both flushed and excited, appeared on the threshold.
Making the bed isn’t an easy task for an eleven-year-old, especially with a heavy mattress that she’s been told to turn every morning. Since Annie arrived and declared the job too difficult, she only had this responsibility left. But Gretel was an organized girl who actually enjoyed doing housework. When she made her own bed, she felt satisfied that her room was tidy in the morning, rather than waiting until the afternoon, which sometimes happened during Dora’s time. She had just finished dusting when her door— which she had closed—was suddenly flung open, and Ada, looking both flushed and excited, appeared in the doorway.
“Well, you’ve done it!” remarked that young lady in a tone of such exasperation, that innocent Gretel regarded her in amazement.
“Well, you’ve done it!” said the young lady, sounding so frustrated that innocent Gretel looked at her in surprise.
“Done what?” she inquired, stupidly.
"Done what?" she asked, confused.
“Oh, I guess you know well enough. It’s all very well to pretend you don’t, but I don’t believe you’re quite such a baby as you appear to be, after all.”
“Oh, I think you know exactly what’s going on. It’s fine to act like you don’t, but I don’t believe you’re really as clueless as you seem.”
“But I don’t know, indeed I don’t,” protested Gretel. “I didn’t think I had done anything wrong, except—oh!” And Gretel stopped short, with a little frightened gasp, and some of the color went out of her face.
“But I really don’t know,” Gretel cried. “I didn't think I did anything wrong, except—oh!” And Gretel halted suddenly, with a small, frightened gasp, and some of the color drained from her face.
“Oh, no, you haven’t done anything wrong; of course not,” said Ada, sarcastically. “It wasn’t wrong to tell wicked stories to that brother of yours, and prejudice him against Mamma. You’re a mean little tell-tale, and you deserve to be severely punished.”
“Oh, no, you haven’t done anything wrong; of course not,” Ada said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. “It wasn’t wrong to share those terrible stories with your brother and turn him against Mom. You’re a petty little tattletale, and you deserve to be punished.”
[113]The color had all flown back into Gretel’s cheeks by this time, and though very much distressed, she was no longer frightened. Ada’s words had at least assured her that her first great fear was groundless.
[113]By this time, color had returned to Gretel’s cheeks, and although she was still very upset, she wasn’t scared anymore. Ada’s words had at least reassured her that her initial big fear was unfounded.
“I didn’t tell my brother wicked stories,” she protested, indignantly. “I don’t know what you mean, Ada, I truly don’t.”
“I didn’t tell my brother any bad stories,” she protested, offended. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Ada, I really don’t.”
There was such a ring of truth in Gretel’s voice that Ada—who was not really an unkind girl at heart—was somewhat mollified.
There was such a sense of truth in Gretel’s voice that Ada—who wasn't really an unkind girl at heart—was somewhat softened.
“Well, you’ve made a lot of trouble, whether you meant to or not,” she said, with a sigh. “Mamma hasn’t closed her eyes all night, and she’s in an awful state this morning. Don’t you know it’s very mean to tell people’s private affairs to any one, even if he is your brother?”
“Well, you’ve caused a lot of trouble, whether you intended to or not,” she said with a sigh. “Mom hasn’t slept all night, and she’s in terrible shape this morning. Don’t you realize it’s really unkind to share someone’s private matters with anyone, even if it’s your brother?”
“But I didn’t tell Mrs. Marsh’s private affairs to Percy,” cried Gretel, her voice beginning to tremble. “I don’t know her private affairs, so I couldn’t tell them, even if I wanted to. I didn’t tell Percy about anybody but just myself.”
“But I didn’t share Mrs. Marsh’s personal matters with Percy,” Gretel said, her voice starting to shake. “I don’t know her personal matters, so I couldn’t share them, even if I wanted to. I only told Percy about myself.”
Before Ada could answer Mrs. Marsh’s voice sounded down the hall.
Before Ada could respond, Mrs. Marsh's voice echoed down the hall.
“Ada, come here, I want to speak to you. Can’t you leave that child alone? I should think mischief enough had been done already.” And[114] without another word, Ada turned away, slamming the door behind her.
“Ada, come here, I need to talk to you. Can’t you just leave that child alone? I would think enough trouble has already been caused.” And[114] without saying anything else, Ada turned away and slammed the door behind her.
Left alone, Gretel stood quite still in the middle of the room, staring at the closed door. She had not the least idea what all the trouble was about, but one thing was painfully clear; in some way, quite unintentionally on her part, she had offended Mrs. Marsh, and made her very angry. She was not fond of Mrs. Marsh, but she did not want any one to be angry with her. She was quite sure she had not told her brother any wicked stories, but if he thought she had, and had told Mrs. Marsh so, what could she do? She was only a little girl, and nobody could be expected to believe her word against the word of a grown-up person, but why, oh, why, had Percy—her beloved Percy—said such cruel, untrue things about her? He had been so kind, and had really seemed to like her, but if he said she told wicked stories he could not possibly like her. It must have been all a mistake on her part. Suddenly a great wave of disappointment and loneliness swept over the poor little girl, and with a sob, she flung herself face downward on the bed, just as she had done on the day when she came back from fairy-land, and began to cry as if her heart would break.
Left alone, Gretel stood still in the middle of the room, staring at the closed door. She had no idea what all the fuss was about, but one thing was painfully clear: somehow, without meaning to, she had upset Mrs. Marsh and made her really angry. She didn't like Mrs. Marsh, but she didn't want anyone to be mad at her. She was pretty sure she hadn't told her brother any terrible stories, but if he thought she had and told Mrs. Marsh, what could she do? She was just a little girl, and no one would believe her over a grown-up. But why, oh why, had Percy—her beloved Percy—said such cruel, untrue things about her? He had been so nice and had really seemed to like her, but if he claimed she told awful stories, he couldn't possibly like her. It must have been a misunderstanding on her part. Suddenly, a wave of disappointment and loneliness washed over the poor little girl, and with a sob, she threw herself face down on the bed, just like she had done the day she returned from fairy-land, and began to cry as if her heart would break.
[115]Again it was Annie who disturbed her by opening the door, and putting in her head, with almost the very same words she had used on that other occasion: “You’re wanted in the parlor.” And having delivered this curt message, went away again, leaving the door open.
[115]Once more, it was Annie who interrupted her by opening the door and sticking her head in, using nearly the same words as before: “You’re needed in the parlor.” Having delivered this short message, she left, leaving the door open.
Gretel rose slowly, and pushed the tumbled hair back from her face. She had been crying so hard that her head ached, and she felt rather giddy and confused. But this time she did not wait to bathe her face before answering the summons. If Mrs. Marsh wanted to scold her, it might be as well to let her get through with it as soon as possible, and that lady did not like to be kept waiting.
Gretel got up slowly and brushed the tangled hair out of her face. She had cried so much that her head hurt, and she felt a bit dizzy and disoriented. But this time she didn’t bother to wash her face before responding to the call. If Mrs. Marsh wanted to scold her, it was probably better to just get it over with quickly, since that lady didn’t like to be kept waiting.
Gretel did not look up when she entered the parlor. She was such a forlorn little figure, in her shabby frock, her face all tear-stained and swollen from crying that the young man standing on the rug by the mantelpiece, was conscious of a momentary feeling of something very like dismay. But when Gretel saw who was the sole occupant of the room, and ran to him with a little cry, his face softened, and it was with real tenderness that he put his arm round her, saying gently:
Gretel didn’t look up when she entered the living room. She was such a pitiful little figure, in her worn-out dress, her face all tear-streaked and puffy from crying that the young man standing on the rug by the fireplace felt a brief wave of what seemed like shock. But when Gretel saw who was the only person in the room and ran to him with a small cry, his expression softened, and he wrapped his arm around her with real care, saying gently:
[116]“What’s the matter, Gretel? Tell me all about it.”
[116]“What’s wrong, Gretel? Let me know what’s going on.”
But, to Mr. Douane’s surprise, Gretel did not respond to his caress; she even drew a little away from him, and the big brown eyes were full of a mute reproach.
But to Mr. Douane's surprise, Gretel didn’t respond to his touch; she even leaned back a little from him, and her big brown eyes were full of silent disapproval.
“What made you say it?” she asked in a voice that was not much above a whisper.
“What made you say that?” she asked in a voice that was barely above a whisper.
“Say what?” her brother inquired, curiously.
“Say what?” her brother asked, curious.
“Tell Mrs. Marsh I told wicked stories, and that I was a—a tell-tale?” finished Gretel, with a sob.
“Tell Mrs. Marsh I shared bad stories, and that I was a—a snitch?” concluded Gretel, with a sob.
Percy Douane’s face grew very stern, and his eyes flashed ominously.
Percy Douane's expression turned serious, and his eyes lit up with a dangerous intensity.
“Who said I told her any such things?” he demanded in a voice that fairly made Gretel tremble.
“Who said I told her anything like that?” he demanded in a voice that made Gretel tremble.
“Ada said so; she said I told you her mother’s private affairs, but I didn’t; you know I didn’t. I only told you about myself. Oh, Percy dear, won’t you please tell them you made a mistake? Mrs. Marsh is so very angry, and Ada’s angry too.”
“Ada said that I told you her mother’s private business, but I didn’t; you know I didn’t. I only shared things about myself. Oh, Percy dear, could you please tell them you made a mistake? Mrs. Marsh is really angry, and Ada’s upset too.”
“Gretel,” said her brother, and he made a great effort to speak quietly, “go and put on your hat and jacket; I want you to come out with me.”
“Gretel,” her brother said, making a big effort to speak softly, “go get your hat and jacket; I want you to come outside with me.”
Gretel was very much surprised, but she was[117] pleased as well. It was a great relief to know that she would not have to encounter Mrs. Marsh’s wrath just yet, and even if her brother did accuse her of telling people’s private affairs, his society was infinitely preferable to that of either Ada or the maid Annie.
Gretel was really surprised, but she was also happy. It was such a relief to know that she wouldn’t have to face Mrs. Marsh’s anger just yet, and even if her brother accused her of spilling people’s private matters, being with him was way better than hanging out with either Ada or the maid Annie.
“Where are we going?” she inquired, regarding her brother’s grave face, wonderingly.
“Where are we going?” she asked, looking at her brother’s serious face, puzzled.
“Never mind; I’ll tell you later. Run and put on your things.”
“Don't worry about it; I'll tell you later. Go get dressed.”
“But oughtn’t I to ask Mrs. Marsh first? She doesn’t like to have people go out without letting her know.”
"But shouldn't I ask Mrs. Marsh first? She doesn't like people going out without telling her."
“Mrs. Marsh knows all about it; I told her last night. Now hurry, like a good child; I want to get away from here as soon as possible.”
“Mrs. Marsh knows all about it; I told her last night. Now hurry, like a good kid; I want to get away from here as soon as possible.”
Gretel was very much puzzled. She felt sure that something unusual had happened, but what it was she had not the slightest idea. Without another word she turned, and went back to her room; put on her hat and jacket, and in less than five minutes was back at her brother’s side again. Mrs. Marsh’s door was closed, and neither she nor her daughter was to be seen. Gretel paused for a moment outside the closed door, on her way back to the parlor. She could hear the sound of low, agitated voices from within but she dared not[118] linger for fear of making her brother more angry than he appeared to be already.
Gretel was really confused. She was sure that something strange had happened, but she had no idea what it was. Without saying anything else, she turned and went back to her room; put on her hat and jacket, and in less than five minutes was back by her brother’s side again. Mrs. Marsh’s door was closed, and neither she nor her daughter was in sight. Gretel paused for a moment outside the closed door, on her way back to the parlor. She could hear low, agitated voices coming from inside, but she didn’t want to stick around for fear of making her brother even angrier than he already seemed to be.
Mr. Douane was standing by the parlor table, hastily writing a note, when Gretel rejoined him.
Mr. Douane was standing by the living room table, quickly writing a note, when Gretel came back to him.
“I am leaving this for Mrs. Marsh,” he said; “she will understand everything when she reads it. Are you ready?”
“I’m leaving this for Mrs. Marsh,” he said; “she’ll understand everything when she reads it. Are you ready?”
Gretel nodded.
Gretel agreed.
“Come along, then; I have a taxi waiting at the door.”
"Come on, then; I have a taxi waiting at the door."
Gretel’s heart was beating very fast as she followed her brother into the elevator, but she did not ask any questions until they had left the apartment-house, and were rattling away in a taxi. Percy had given the chauffeur an address, but Gretel was too much astonished and bewildered by this sudden turn of affairs to notice what it was. But when her brother suddenly began to laugh his pleasant, jolly laugh, and put his arm round her again, she began to realize that this was a most exciting adventure, and, moreover, that she was not at all frightened.
Gretel's heart was racing as she followed her brother into the elevator, but she didn't ask any questions until they left the apartment building and were bumping along in a taxi. Percy had given the driver an address, but Gretel was too shocked and confused by this sudden change of events to pay attention to what it was. However, when her brother suddenly burst into his cheerful, hearty laugh and wrapped his arm around her again, she started to understand that this was a really exciting adventure, and, on top of that, she wasn’t scared at all.
“Well, that’s over!” exclaimed Mr. Douane, in a tone of unmistakable relief. “We actually succeeded in getting away without encountering the ogress. How do you like being carried off in this sudden fashion, Gretel?”
“Well, that’s done!” Mr. Douane exclaimed, clearly relieved. “We really managed to escape without running into the ogress. How do you feel about being taken away like this, Gretel?”
[119]“I think I’m beginning to like it,” said Gretel, whose spirits were rising rapidly, “but where are we going, and who is the ogress?”
[119]“I think I’m starting to like it,” said Gretel, her spirits lifting quickly, “but where are we headed, and who is the ogress?”
“We are going first to the ‘Gotham’—the hotel where I am putting up for the present. Later we are going to Virginia.”
“We're first heading to the ‘Gotham’—the hotel where I'm currently staying. Later, we're going to Virginia.”
“Virginia!” repeated Gretel, staring at her brother in blank amazement. “You said last night that you were going to Virginia, but—but I never thought I was going with you.”
“Virginia!” repeated Gretel, staring at her brother in blank amazement. “You said last night that you were going to Virginia, but—but I never thought I was going with you.”
“Well, you are—that is unless you have any very serious objections. I have got to look after some property of my grandfather’s, and have decided to take you along with me. We will stay at Old Point Comfort; you will like it there, and it is only a few miles from my old home. You know I lived in Virginia with my grandfather for some years before I went to China. It will be fine to get away from these cold March winds; I’m not accustomed to cold weather in Hong-Kong. What do you think of my plan?”
“Well, you are—that is unless you have any really serious objections. I need to take care of some property that belonged to my grandfather, and I’ve decided to take you with me. We’ll stay at Old Point Comfort; you’ll like it there, and it’s only a few miles from my old home. You know I lived in Virginia with my grandfather for a few years before I went to China. It'll be great to get away from these cold March winds; I'm not used to cold weather in Hong Kong. What do you think of my plan?”
“It’s the most exciting thing that ever happened to me,” declared Gretel, who was still both looking and feeling decidedly bewildered. “I feel as if I must be dreaming, but—but I’m afraid I can’t go without some more clothes. I didn’t even bring a tooth-brush.”
“It’s the most exciting thing that’s ever happened to me,” said Gretel, who still looked and felt completely confused. “I feel like I must be dreaming, but—I’m afraid I can't leave without some more clothes. I didn’t even bring a toothbrush.”
[120]“We’ll attend to the clothes all right, so don’t worry about that. We are not starting till to-morrow afternoon, and there will be plenty of time to fit you out before then. I’ve had a talk with the housekeeper at my hotel. She seems a good soul, and thinks she knows of a suitable maid to look after you.”
[120]“We’ll take care of the clothes, so don’t worry about it. We’re not leaving until tomorrow afternoon, so there will be plenty of time to get you ready before then. I talked to the housekeeper at my hotel. She seems nice and believes she knows a good maid who can take care of you.”
“A maid to look after me!” Gretel felt more convinced than ever that she must be dreaming. “Why, I thought only rich people had maids; I never even had a nurse after I was five. Father did everything for me himself. Oh, Percy dear, I really don’t think I need a maid; it would cost so much, and I can do everything for myself now. Even Mrs. Marsh says I’m not much trouble.”
“A maid to take care of me!” Gretel felt more convinced than ever that she must be dreaming. “I thought only rich people had maids; I didn't even have a nurse after I turned five. Dad did everything for me himself. Oh, Percy dear, I really don’t think I need a maid; it would be so expensive, and I can do everything for myself now. Even Mrs. Marsh says I’m not much trouble.”
But Mr. Douane only laughed.
But Mr. Douane just laughed.
“You’ll have a lot of things to learn, Pussy,” he said, pinching her cheek. “I presume it is something of a shock just at first, but I’ve had a rather severe shock myself. If any one had told me at this hour yesterday, that I should be carrying you off with me to Old Point, I should have been inclined to think it a rather poor joke. But I’ve had my eyes opened since then. Mrs. Marsh hasn’t been playing fair. She and I had a settling-up of accounts last night, and I gave[121] her a piece of my mind that I don’t believe she will forget in a hurry.”
“You have a lot to learn, Pussy,” he said, pinching her cheek. “I guess it’s a bit of a shock at first, but I’ve had a pretty big shock myself. If someone had told me yesterday at this time that I’d be taking you with me to Old Point, I would have thought they were joking. But I’ve had my eyes opened since then. Mrs. Marsh hasn’t been honest. We had a serious talk last night, and I told her what I really think in a way I don’t think she’ll forget anytime soon.”
Gretel was beginning to understand.
Gretel was starting to get it.
“Is that why Ada was so cross?” she asked. “And why she said those horrid things about my being a tell-tale and talking about Mrs. Marsh’s private affairs? But I didn’t really tell you anything I ought not; did I, Percy?”
“Is that why Ada was so upset?” she asked. “And why she said those awful things about me being a snitch and talking about Mrs. Marsh’s private matters? But I didn’t really tell you anything I shouldn’t have; did I, Percy?”
“You certainly did not. You told me nothing but the simple truth, but that was quite enough. I never knew Mrs. Marsh well, but her husband was a fine man, and a great friend of my father’s, and I thought I could trust her to do what was right by you. I have found out my mistake, and for the future I shall steer clear of that charming lady and her daughter.”
“You definitely didn't. You only shared the simple truth, which was more than enough. I didn’t know Mrs. Marsh well, but her husband was a great man and a good friend of my dad's, so I thought I could rely on her to do what's right by you. I've realized my mistake, and from now on, I’ll avoid that lovely lady and her daughter.”
“Do you mean I’m not to go back to Mrs. Marsh’s at all?” questioned Gretel.
“Are you saying I can’t go back to Mrs. Marsh’s at all?” asked Gretel.
“Do you want to go back?”
“Do you want to go back?”
“N—no, not at all, but if I don’t live with Mrs. Marsh, who is going to take care of me?”
“N—no, not at all, but if I don’t live with Mrs. Marsh, who’s going to take care of me?”
“I am, for the present, until I can make some other arrangement for you. Don’t look so distressed, little woman; are you afraid I won’t be able to look after you properly?”
“I’m here for now, until I can figure out a different arrangement for you. Don’t look so worried, little lady; are you afraid I won’t be able to take care of you properly?”
“No, oh, no,” cried Gretel, eagerly. “I[122] should love to live with you, only—only it’s all been so very sudden, and if I had known I wasn’t coming back I could have taken my things.”
“No, oh, no,” cried Gretel, eagerly. “I[122] would love to live with you, but it’s all been so sudden, and if I had known I wasn’t coming back, I could have packed my things.”
“What things?” her brother asked, kindly.
“What things?” her brother asked gently.
“Father’s picture, and his letters, and my books. Oh, do you think Mrs. Marsh will let me have them? I should be so very unhappy without Father’s letters.”
“Father’s picture, his letters, and my books. Oh, do you think Mrs. Marsh will let me have them? I would be so unhappy without Father’s letters.”
Mr. Douane assured her that all her possessions should be sent to her, and he spoke in a tone of so much conviction, that Gretel’s spirits began to rise very rapidly, and by the time the taxi drew up before the big Fifth Avenue hotel, she was as happy, and as eager for new adventures as any little girl starting on her first journey could possibly be.
Mr. Douane assured her that all her belongings would be sent to her, and he spoke with such conviction that Gretel's spirits started to lift quickly. By the time the taxi pulled up in front of the big Fifth Avenue hotel, she was as happy and excited for new adventures as any little girl could be on her first journey.
They went up a great many stories in an elevator, walked along a wide corridor, with doors on both sides, and finally entered a sitting-room, which was so high up that Gretel could see over the tops of the neighboring houses, and even catch a glimpse of the boats on the river. Here her brother told her to take off her jacket, and make herself comfortable, while he rang the bell for the housekeeper.
They went up several floors in an elevator, walked down a wide hallway with doors on both sides, and finally entered a living room that was so high up that Gretel could see over the tops of the nearby houses and even catch a glimpse of the boats on the river. Here, her brother told her to take off her jacket and get comfortable while he rang the bell for the housekeeper.
In a few minutes the housekeeper appeared,[123] accompanied by a stout young woman, with very red hair, and a rather pleasant face.
In a few minutes, the housekeeper showed up, [123] accompanied by a plump young woman with bright red hair and a fairly nice face.
“This is the maid I mentioned to you, sir,” the housekeeper explained. “I telephoned to her at once, and found she was still out of a place. She hasn’t been very long in this country, but I know her people at home in England, and she can show you some excellent references from our best families.”
“This is the maid I told you about, sir,” the housekeeper said. “I called her right away and found out she’s still looking for work. She hasn’t been in this country for long, but I know her family back in England, and she can provide some great references from our top families.”
The young woman then stepped forward with a courtesy, and Gretel noticed that she looked kind, although she was not at all handsome.
The young woman then stepped forward with a polite nod, and Gretel noticed that she seemed kind, even though she wasn't conventionally attractive.
“Is this the little girl, sir?” the housekeeper went on, glancing rather curiously at Gretel’s shabby frock, and the hat that looked decidedly the worse for wear.
“Is this the little girl, sir?” the housekeeper continued, looking a bit curiously at Gretel’s worn-out dress and the hat that definitely looked worse for wear.
“Yes, this is my little sister,” said Mr. Douane. “Would you mind taking her to her room, Mrs. Ruggles?”
“Yeah, this is my little sister,” said Mr. Douane. “Could you take her to her room, Mrs. Ruggles?”
So while Mr. Douane questioned the maid, and examined her credentials, Mrs. Ruggles, the housekeeper, took Gretel to an adjoining room, which she told the little girl her brother had engaged for her. It was a large bedroom, and there was a bath connecting with it, at sight of which Gretel’s eyes opened wider than ever, but she had[124] almost reached the point where nothing further could surprise her. If her brother had suddenly changed into a fairy prince, and she herself, been transformed into an enchanted princess, she would have regarded it as quite a natural state of affairs. The housekeeper was evidently very much interested in her, and she asked a great many questions, which Gretel was almost too much bewildered to answer. But in a few minutes Mr. Douane appeared, smiling, and looking decidedly relieved. He was accompanied by the maid, who was also looking very well pleased.
So while Mr. Douane questioned the maid and checked her credentials, Mrs. Ruggles, the housekeeper, took Gretel to a nearby room, which she told the little girl her brother had booked for her. It was a big bedroom, and there was a bathroom connected to it, which made Gretel’s eyes widen more than ever, but she had almost reached the point where nothing could surprise her anymore. If her brother had suddenly turned into a fairy prince and she had been transformed into an enchanted princess, she would have thought it was completely normal. The housekeeper seemed very interested in her and asked a lot of questions, which Gretel was almost too confused to answer. But in a few minutes, Mr. Douane appeared, smiling and looking noticeably relieved. He was with the maid, who also seemed very pleased.
“Gretel,” he said, “this is Higgins; she is going to look after you, and will go with us to Virginia.”
“Gretel,” he said, “this is Higgins; she’s going to take care of you and will go with us to Virginia.”
Gretel came forward, and held out her hand.
Gretel stepped forward and extended her hand.
“How do you do?” she said politely; “are you Miss Higgins or Mrs. Higgins?”
“How are you?” she said politely; “are you Miss Higgins or Mrs. Higgins?”
“Just ’Iggins, if you please, miss,” said the maid, smiling, and beaming all over her plain, honest face. “I prefer being called by my last name. It’s quite customary with hupper servants in Hengland, miss.”
“Just Higgins, if you please, miss,” said the maid, smiling and beaming all over her plain, honest face. “I prefer being called by my last name. It’s quite customary for upper servants in England, miss.”
Gretel thought it was very odd to call a lady by her last name, but then there were so many odd things happening to her that morning, that one surprise more or less did not seem to make much[125] difference. So she accepted the situation without any further argument.
Gretel thought it was really strange to call a lady by her last name, but there were so many weird things happening to her that morning that one more surprise didn’t really seem to matter[125]. So she just went along with it without any more complaints.
“You are to go shopping with Higgins,” Mr. Douane went on to explain. “You will need a good many things before we leave for Old Point to-morrow afternoon. Mrs. Ruggles has kindly offered to go with you, and show Higgins the best shops. I have explained what I want you to have, and I think we may leave the selection to her.”
“You're going shopping with Higgins,” Mr. Douane continued to explain. “You'll need quite a few things before we head to Old Point tomorrow afternoon. Mrs. Ruggles has generously offered to go with you to show Higgins the best shops. I've told her what I want you to get, and I think we can leave the selection to her.”
“That you may, sir,” put in Higgins, cheerfully. “I was lady’s maid for two years in Lord Carresford’s family, and I think I know what’s proper in the way of clothes for a young lady.”
“Sure, sir,” Higgins interjected, cheerfully. “I was a lady’s maid for two years in Lord Carresford’s family, and I think I know what’s appropriate for a young lady's clothing.”
“Very well,” said Mr. Douane; “I will leave everything to you and Mrs. Ruggles. As I said before, you need not spare expense. I want my little sister to be as well dressed as any child of her age should be. I don’t know much about such things, but you women do, so I will leave her in your hands for the day. I have some business to attend to downtown, but I shall be back this afternoon. Is it all right, Gretel?”
“Alright,” Mr. Douane said. “I’ll leave everything to you and Mrs. Ruggles. Like I mentioned earlier, don’t worry about the cost. I want my little sister to be dressed as nicely as any child her age should be. I don’t know much about this stuff, but you women do, so I’ll leave her in your care for the day. I have some errands to run downtown, but I’ll be back this afternoon. Is that okay, Gretel?”
Gretel nodded; speech did not come easily just then, and ten minutes later, she, Mrs. Ruggles, and Higgins were rattling down Fifth Avenue in a taxi, bound on a shopping expedition, the[126] thought of which filled the two women with delightful anticipation.
Gretel nodded; words weren't easy to find at that moment, and ten minutes later, she, Mrs. Ruggles, and Higgins were cruising down Fifth Avenue in a taxi, heading out on a shopping trip, which filled both women with exciting anticipation.
It was nearly six o’clock before Mr. Douane returned to the hotel. As he entered his private sitting-room a little figure, which had been standing by the window, sprang forward to greet him.
It was almost six o’clock when Mr. Douane got back to the hotel. As he walked into his private sitting room, a small figure that had been standing by the window rushed forward to welcome him.
“Look at me,” cried Gretel; “oh, look at me!” And that was really all she could say.
“Look at me,” cried Gretel; “oh, look at me!” And that was really all she could say.
And Mr. Douane did look at her, and the more he looked, the more surprised he became. Indeed it was hard to recognize the shabby, forlorn little girl of the morning, in the radiant, prettily dressed child before him. Gretel’s hair—which usually hung in two long pigtails, had been combed out, and now fell in soft ringlets over her shoulders; she wore a pretty, well-fitting white dress, and altogether, the change in her appearance was so astonishing, that for the first few moments her brother could do nothing but hold her off at arm’s length, and stare at her in silence.
And Mr. Douane looked at her, and the more he looked, the more surprised he became. It was hard to recognize the shabby, sad little girl from the morning in the radiant, nicely dressed child in front of him. Gretel’s hair—which usually hung in two long pigtails—had been brushed out, and now fell in soft curls over her shoulders; she wore a pretty, well-fitting white dress, and the overall change in her appearance was so amazing that for the first few moments her brother could only hold her at arm’s length and stare at her in silence.
“Why, Gretel,” he exclaimed, finding his voice at last, “I declare you are pretty,” and he looked so very much surprised that Gretel could not help thinking her brother must have considered her anything but pretty hitherto.
“Why, Gretel,” he exclaimed, finally finding his voice, “I have to say you’re really pretty,” and he looked so surprised that Gretel couldn’t help but think her brother must have thought she was anything but pretty until now.

“I’m so glad you like me,” she said, blushing. “I think my dress is lovely, and I’ve got ever so [127]many others besides. Oh, Percy, it has been such a wonderful day! Mrs. Ruggles and Higgins were so kind and we went to such beautiful stores, and bought such quantities of things. I was sure we must be spending too much money, but Higgins said you told her to get everything she thought I ought to have, and she seemed to think I needed a great many things, and so did Mrs. Ruggles.”
“I’m so glad you like me,” she said, blushing. “I think my dress is lovely, and I have so many others too. Oh, Percy, it has been such a wonderful day! Mrs. Ruggles and Higgins were so kind, and we went to some beautiful stores and bought so many things. I was sure we were spending too much money, but Higgins said you told her to get everything she thought I should have, and she seemed to think I needed a lot of things, and so did Mrs. Ruggles.”
“They were quite right,” said her brother, smiling. “I want my little sister to be as well dressed as any other little girl we may meet on our travels. You really look very fit indeed, Gretel; I compliment Higgins on her good taste.”
“They were totally right,” said her brother, smiling. “I want my little sister to be as well-dressed as any other little girl we might meet on our travels. You really look great, Gretel; I give Higgins props for her good taste.”
“Oh, she has beautiful taste!” cried Gretel, enthusiastically. “You see, she lived in a castle in England, and used to dress the young ladies when they went to dinners and balls. I never had such beautiful clothes in my life, and I love them, only—only I don’t see how I can ever be quite grateful enough to you for giving me so many wonderful things.”
“Oh, she has such great taste!” exclaimed Gretel, excitedly. “You see, she lived in a castle in England and used to dress the young ladies for dinners and balls. I’ve never had clothes this beautiful in my life, and I love them, but—I just don’t know how I can ever be grateful enough to you for giving me so many amazing things.”
“Look here, Gretel,” said her brother, seriously, and he sat down, and lifted her on his knee. “You are not to think any more about being grateful to me, and all that rubbish. You are my own little sister, and what is mine is yours.[128] I have far more money than I need for myself, and it is my pleasure, as well as my duty, to see that you have everything you ought to have. We are going to be chums, so I don’t want to hear any more about gratitude. Just be happy, and try to like your big brother a little, and it will be all right.”
“Listen up, Gretel,” her brother said seriously as he sat down and lifted her onto his lap. “You don’t need to worry about being grateful to me or any of that nonsense. You’re my little sister, and everything I have is yours. I have way more money than I need for myself, and it makes me happy, as well as it's my responsibility, to make sure you have everything you should have. We’re going to be buddies, so I don’t want to hear any more about gratitude. Just be happy and try to like your big brother a little, and everything will be fine.”[128]
“Oh, I do like you, indeed I do. I love you better than I ever loved anybody except Father,” cried Gretel, with her arms round her brother’s neck. “I’ll try to be good always, and do everything you want me to, and—and I think perhaps I’d better tell you something. It’s very dreadful, and you may not like me any more when you know about it, but I really think I ought to tell you.”
“Oh, I really like you, I truly do. I love you more than I’ve ever loved anyone except Dad,” cried Gretel, wrapping her arms around her brother’s neck. “I’ll try my best to be good all the time and do everything you want me to, and—and I think maybe I should tell you something. It’s really awful, and you might not like me anymore once you know, but I feel like I have to tell you.”
“What sort of a thing is it?” Mr. Douane asked, as he held his little sister close, and looked down smilingly into the child’s troubled face.
“What kind of thing is that?” Mr. Douane asked, holding his little sister close and smiling down at the child's worried face.
“It’s something I did that was very wicked,” whispered Gretel, hiding her crimson face on his shoulder. “It’s very hard to talk about it.”
“It’s something I did that was really bad,” whispered Gretel, hiding her red face on his shoulder. “It’s really hard to talk about it.”
“Then don’t talk about it,” said Percy, laughing and kissing her. “I really don’t think I care to know. Come, cheer up, and tell me some more about your shopping expedition. Where did you go for lunch?”
“Then don’t talk about it,” said Percy, laughing and kissing her. “I really don’t think I want to know. Come on, cheer up, and tell me more about your shopping trip. Where did you go for lunch?”
[129]Gretel gave a great sigh of relief. Her brother would never know from what a humiliating confession his kind words had saved her.
[129]Gretel let out a huge sigh of relief. Her brother would never find out what a humiliating confession his kind words had rescued her from.
“I’ll be so good all the rest of my life that perhaps it won’t matter so very much,” she said to herself when she had gone to bed that night. “Perhaps sometime when I’m grown up I shall be able to earn enough money to buy some poor person a ticket to fairy-land, and then I won’t feel quite so mean and ashamed whenever I think about last Saturday.”
“I’ll be so good for the rest of my life that maybe it won’t matter so much,” she said to herself as she lay in bed that night. “Maybe someday when I’m grown up I’ll be able to earn enough money to buy a ticket to fairy-land for someone in need, and then I won’t feel so bad and ashamed whenever I think about last Saturday.”
So Gretel silenced conscience, which still persisted in whispering that it would have been better to have told her brother the whole story, and fell asleep, happier than she had ever been since the old days in the studio with her father. As for Mr. Douane himself, he had already forgotten all about the matter.
So Gretel quieted her conscience, which kept reminding her that it would have been better to tell her brother the whole story, and fell asleep, happier than she had been since the old days in the studio with her father. As for Mr. Douane, he had already forgotten all about it.
“She is a dear little thing,” he said to himself, as he sat smoking in the sitting-room after Gretel had left him for the night. “I didn’t quite know what I was in for this morning, but I needn’t have worried so much. I shall have to send the child to some good school before long, I suppose, but in the meantime I believe I am going to rather enjoy having her with me.”
“She is such a sweet little thing,” he said to himself as he sat smoking in the living room after Gretel had left him for the night. “I didn’t really know what to expect this morning, but I shouldn’t have worried so much. I guess I’ll have to send the girl to a good school soon, but for now, I think I’m going to enjoy having her around.”
CHAPTER VII
JERRY AND GERALDINE
IT was a glorious spring morning about a week later, and Gretel and Higgins were sitting on the pier at Old Point Comfort, watching the departure of a big battle-ship, which was just sailing out of the harbor. At their feet lay the beautiful bay, the little waves sparkling and dancing in the bright sunshine. In New York it was still winter, and piles of snow were melting in the parks, but here in Virginia spring had already come; the birds were singing, and the grass was as green as if it had been June instead of the last of March.
It was a beautiful spring morning about a week later, and Gretel and Higgins were sitting on the pier at Old Point Comfort, watching a large battleship sail out of the harbor. Below them lay the stunning bay, with small waves sparkling and dancing in the bright sunshine. In New York, it was still winter, and mounds of snow were melting in the parks, but here in Virginia, spring had already arrived; the birds were singing, and the grass was as green as if it were June instead of late March.
Although it was only a little more than a week since Gretel had left Mrs. Marsh’s, she already looked quite a different child. There was a color in her cheeks, and a brightness in her eyes, which it did her brother’s heart good to see, and as for her appetite, she felt quite certain she had never eaten so much in her life. She was very[131] happy, and enjoying every new experience and sensation to the full. As yet they had not made any friends at the big hotel, but there was so much to see, and so many pleasant things to do, Gretel had not even thought of other companionship than that of her brother and Higgins. Mr. Douane was growing very fond of his little sister, and he was so kind to her, and so anxious to give her pleasure, that Gretel sometimes felt as if this wonderful new life must be a dream, from which she must surely wake some morning, to find herself back in her little room at Mrs. Marsh’s, with nothing more exciting to look forward to than watching the people going into “fairy-land.”
Although it had only been a little over a week since Gretel left Mrs. Marsh’s, she already looked like a completely different child. There was color in her cheeks and brightness in her eyes that warmed her brother’s heart to see, and as for her appetite, she was sure she had never eaten so much in her life. She was very happy, enjoying every new experience and sensation to the fullest. So far, they hadn’t made any friends at the big hotel, but there was so much to see and so many fun things to do that Gretel hadn’t even thought about wanting anyone else’s company besides her brother and Higgins. Mr. Douane was becoming very fond of his little sister, and he was so kind to her and so eager to make her happy that Gretel sometimes felt like this amazing new life must be a dream from which she would surely wake one morning to find herself back in her little room at Mrs. Marsh’s, with nothing more exciting to look forward to than watching people go into “fairy-land.”
Higgins was not a very interesting person, it is true, but she too was kind, and she treated the little girl with so much deference and respect, that Gretel was sometimes quite embarrassed.
Higgins wasn't the most interesting person, it's true, but she was kind, and she treated the little girl with so much respect and consideration that Gretel sometimes felt quite embarrassed.
“I wish Higgins wouldn’t say ‘Miss’ every time she speaks to me,” she had said to her brother once when they were alone together. At which Mr. Douane had only laughed, and told her that it was quite customary for maids to address young ladies as “Miss.”
“I wish Higgins wouldn't call me 'Miss' every time she talks to me,” she said to her brother once when they were alone together. To which Mr. Douane just laughed and told her that it was pretty normal for maids to address young ladies as “Miss.”
Higgins herself had taken a great fancy to the gentle little girl, who always treated her with kindness and consideration, and to dress Gretel in[132] her prettiest clothes, curl her hair, and take her to walk, were among her favorite occupations.
Higgins had really taken a liking to the sweet little girl, who always treated her with kindness and thoughtfulness. Dressing Gretel in her prettiest clothes, curling her hair, and taking her for walks were some of her favorite things to do.
“Do you know, Higgins,” remarked Gretel, as the battle-ship faded out of sight, “you’ve never told me what your other name is.”
“Do you know, Higgins,” said Gretel, as the battleship disappeared from view, “you’ve never told me what your other name is.”
Higgins blushed and looked a little embarrassed.
Higgins turned red and seemed a bit uncomfortable.
“Well, you see, miss,” she explained, “I don’t use it very hoften; it don’t seem hexactly suitable. It was this way, miss. My mother before she married was lady’s maid in Sir Marmaduke Cadwalader’s family. ’Er ladyship was very kind, and my mother thought a great deal of ’er in a respectful way, so when I was born she named me for Lady Cadwalader’s second daughter. ’Er ladyship was pleased when she ’eard of it, and Miss Violet ’erself sent me a mug and spoon.”
“Well, you see, miss,” she explained, “I don’t use it very often; it doesn’t seem exactly suitable. It was this way, miss. My mother, before she married, was a lady’s maid in Sir Marmaduke Cadwalader’s family. Her ladyship was very kind, and my mother thought a lot of her in a respectful way, so when I was born, she named me after Lady Cadwalader’s second daughter. Her ladyship was pleased when she heard about it, and Miss Violet herself sent me a mug and spoon.”
“Miss Violet,” repeated Gretel; “is your name Violet, Higgins?”
“Miss Violet,” repeated Gretel; “is your name Violet, Higgins?”
“Yes, it is,” Higgins admitted reluctantly, “and I must say I don’t like it. Violet ’Iggins don’t seem to go rightly together, does it now? That’s why I prefer to be called just ’Iggins.”
“Yes, it is,” Higgins admitted reluctantly, “and I have to say I don’t like it. Violet ’Iggins doesn’t really sound right together, does it? That’s why I prefer to just be called ’Iggins.”
“Violet is a very beautiful name,” said Gretel, politely. “I never knew any one named Violet before, but I’ve read it in books.”
“Violet is such a pretty name,” Gretel said politely. “I’ve never known anyone named Violet before, but I’ve seen it in books.”
[133]“You never read about a Violet ’Iggins, though, did you?” inquired Higgins, rather grimly. And Gretel was forced to admit that she had not.
[133]“You never heard of a Violet ’Iggins, did you?” Higgins asked, somewhat seriously. And Gretel had to concede that she hadn't.
“I’ll call you Violet if you would like to have me,” she said, eagerly. “I needn’t do it before people if you prefer Higgins, but I should think you would like to have somebody intimate enough with you to call you by your first name. I should hate to have everybody call me Schiller.”
“I’ll call you Violet if you want me to,” she said, eagerly. “I don’t have to do it in front of everyone if you prefer Higgins, but I’d think you’d like someone close to you to call you by your first name. I’d hate to have everyone call me Schiller.”
“It’s very kind of you, I’m sure, miss,” said Higgins, who was still looking somewhat embarrassed, “but hif you don’t mind, I think I’d just as soon be ’Iggins. You see, nobody ever did call me Violet. My mother thought hit was too grand a name to use without a miss before it, so she shortened it to Sally. I was halways called Sally at ’ome, but since I’ve been in service I’ve halways stipulated that I should be called ’Iggins.”
“It’s very kind of you, I’m sure, miss,” said Higgins, who still looked a bit embarrassed, “but if you don’t mind, I’d prefer to be called Higgins. You see, nobody ever called me Violet. My mother thought it was too fancy a name to use without 'miss' in front of it, so she shortened it to Sally. I was always called Sally at home, but since I’ve been in service, I’ve always insisted that I should be called Higgins.”
Gretel was a little disappointed. She really liked Higgins, and was anxious to be friends with her, but it did not seem possible to become very intimate with a person who must always be addressed by her last name. But at that moment she caught sight of her brother approaching her, accompanied by a lady and gentleman.
Gretel felt a bit let down. She really liked Higgins and was eager to be friends, but it didn’t seem possible to get close to someone she always had to address by their last name. Just then, she noticed her brother walking toward her, with a lady and a man by his side.
“Oh, look, Higgins,” she exclaimed, eagerly,[134] “here comes Percy, and he’s talking to the father and mother of those children we saw at the fort yesterday. You know the little boy and girl we thought must be twins, they looked so much alike.”
“Oh, look, Higgins,” she exclaimed, eagerly,[134] “here comes Percy, and he’s talking to the parents of those kids we saw at the fort yesterday. You know, the little boy and girl we thought were twins because they looked so much alike.”
“I remember,” said Higgins, disapprovingly, “and very hill-mannered children they was, too. There they are now, hout on the very hend of the pier; they’ll be tumbling into the water and getting themselves drowned the next thing.”
“I remember,” said Higgins, disapprovingly, “and they were very well-mannered children, too. Look at them now, out at the very end of the pier; they’ll be falling into the water and getting themselves drowned next.”
At that moment Mr. Douane reached his little sister’s side, and stopped to speak to her.
At that moment, Mr. Douane reached his little sister and stopped to talk to her.
“Gretel,” he said, “I have met some old friends, Mr. and Mrs. Barlow. I have been telling them about you, and they say they will be glad to have you make friends with their little daughter, who is about your age.”
“Gretel,” he said, “I ran into some old friends, Mr. and Mrs. Barlow. I told them about you, and they said they’d be happy for you to befriend their little daughter, who’s around your age.”
Gretel rose and curtsied.
Gretel stood up and curtsied.
“I shall be very glad to know your little daughter,” she said, speaking in the prim foreign way her father had taught her, “but I think she must be younger than I am. I have seen her and the little boy, too. I shall be twelve years old next August.”
“I would be very happy to meet your little daughter,” she said, speaking in the formal way her father had taught her, “but I think she must be younger than me. I’ve seen her and the little boy, too. I’ll turn twelve next August.”
Mr. and Mrs. Barlow looked rather amused, but they shook hands with Gretel very kindly, and[135] Mr. Barlow—who was a stout, pleasant-faced gentleman—said she was quite correct, and that the twins were only just ten.
Mr. and Mrs. Barlow seemed pretty amused, but they shook hands with Gretel very kindly, and[135] Mr. Barlow—who was a stout, friendly-looking man—said she was absolutely right, and that the twins had just turned ten.
“Are they really twins?” inquired Gretel, with much interest. “Higgins and I thought they might be, but we weren’t sure. I think I see them out on the end of the pier now.”
“Are they really twins?” asked Gretel, very curious. “Higgins and I thought they might be, but we weren’t certain. I think I see them at the end of the pier now.”
“Yes,” answered Mr. Barlow, following Gretel’s glance, “they certainly are, and a little too near the end, I am afraid.” And he started promptly in pursuit of his small son and daughter. But Mrs. Barlow—a placid, sweet-faced little lady—smiled serenely, and did not seem in the least anxious.
“Yes,” replied Mr. Barlow, following Gretel’s gaze, “they really are, and a bit too close to the edge, I’m afraid.” Then he promptly went after his young son and daughter. But Mrs. Barlow—a calm, sweet-faced woman—smiled gently and didn’t seem worried at all.
“Mr. Barlow is always worrying about the children,” she said. “I tell him he is very foolish; Jerry and Geraldine are perfectly capable of taking care of themselves. Besides, children must be taught to learn by experience. We must not put the thought of fear into their little minds. My Jerry is the most fearless child I have ever known.”
“Mr. Barlow is always worrying about the kids,” she said. “I tell him he’s being really foolish; Jerry and Geraldine can totally take care of themselves. Plus, kids need to learn from their experiences. We shouldn’t put the idea of fear in their little minds. My Jerry is the bravest kid I’ve ever known.”
Mr. Douane looked a little puzzled, as if he found it rather hard to understand Mrs. Barlow’s point of view, but at that moment Mr. Barlow returned, accompanied by Jerry and Geraldine.
Mr. Douane looked a bit confused, as if he found it somewhat difficult to grasp Mrs. Barlow’s perspective, but just then Mr. Barlow came back, with Jerry and Geraldine.
[136]“Children,” began Mrs. Barlow in her sweet, rather drawling voice, “such a very pleasant thing has happened. We have met an old friend, Mr. Douane, and his little sister is going to be a dear little playmate for you. Isn’t that delightful news?”
[136] “Kids,” Mrs. Barlow started in her sweet, slightly drawn-out voice, “something really nice has happened. We’ve run into an old friend, Mr. Douane, and his little sister is going to be a great playmate for you. Isn’t that exciting news?”
Mrs. Barlow evidently expected the children to be quite overwhelmed with joy, but to tell the truth, neither Jerry nor Geraldine appeared very much impressed. They both regarded Gretel with a prolonged stare, but neither spoke, and when Gretel held out her hand, Jerry instantly put both hands in his pockets, and Geraldine put hers behind her back.
Mrs. Barlow clearly expected the kids to be super excited, but honestly, neither Jerry nor Geraldine seemed very impressed. They both looked at Gretel for a long time, but didn’t say anything, and when Gretel reached out her hand, Jerry quickly stuck both hands in his pockets, and Geraldine hid hers behind her back.
“Shake hands, children,” admonished their father; “don’t you see the little girl is waiting to shake hands with you?”
“Shake hands, kids,” their dad urged; “can’t you see the little girl is waiting to shake hands with you?”
“Oh, don’t force them, dear,” Mrs. Barlow interposed gently. “Children always get on better together when left to themselves. We are going to the fort for guard mount, Mr. Douane, and shall be very glad to have your little sister join us. Please let her come.”
“Oh, don’t push them, dear,” Mrs. Barlow interjected softly. “Kids always get along better when they're left to themselves. We're heading to the fort for the guard mount, Mr. Douane, and we’d love for your little sister to join us. Please let her come.”
Mr. Douane said he was sure Gretel would be glad to go, and added that he himself, was obliged to go away for the day, to attend to some business in the neighborhood.
Mr. Douane said he was sure Gretel would be happy to go and added that he himself had to leave for the day to take care of some business nearby.
[137]“Then why not let your sister spend the day with us?” exclaimed Mrs. Barlow. “That will be a charming plan, and the children will be so happy. We have only been here two days, and they have not had an opportunity of making any little friends as yet. You are staying at the ‘Chamberlain,’ I suppose?”
[137]“Then why not let your sister spend the day with us?” Mrs. Barlow said excitedly. “That would be a lovely idea, and the kids will be so happy. We've only been here for two days, and they haven't had a chance to make any little friends yet. You're staying at the ‘Chamberlain,’ right?”
Mr. Douane replied that they were.
Mr. Douane replied that they were.
“We go there for our meals,” said Mrs. Barlow, “but have taken a cottage for the season. The children are just over scarlet fever, and are not to return to school this spring. Would you like to spend the day with us, dear?” she added, kindly, turning to Gretel.
“We go there for our meals,” said Mrs. Barlow, “but we’ve rented a cottage for the season. The kids just got over scarlet fever and won’t be going back to school this spring. Would you like to spend the day with us, dear?” she added kindly, looking at Gretel.
Gretel said she would like it very much.
Gretel said she would really like that.
“Very well, then, you shall come with us to the fort, and afterwards go back to the cottage. We shall all have a very happy day, I am sure, Mr. Douane.”
“Alright then, you’ll come with us to the fort, and after that, you can go back to the cottage. I’m sure we’ll all have a wonderful day, Mr. Douane.”
So the matter was settled, and a few minutes later Gretel was walking away to the fort with her new friends, while Mr. Douane hurried off to catch his train, and Higgins was left to return to the hotel by herself.
So the issue was resolved, and a few minutes later, Gretel was heading off to the fort with her new friends, while Mr. Douane rushed to catch his train, leaving Higgins to return to the hotel on her own.
“Now, children, you are all to walk together, and make friends,” said Mrs. Barlow, taking command of the party, and accordingly the three[138] children started on ahead, while their elders brought up the rear.
“Alright, kids, you all need to walk together and make friends,” said Mrs. Barlow, taking charge of the group, and so the three[138] children set off ahead, while their parents followed behind.
For several minutes they walked on in perfect silence. Jerry and Geraldine were regarding their new acquaintance critically, and Gretel was beginning to wonder if both her companions could possibly be dumb, when Geraldine at last broke silence with the question:
For several minutes, they walked in complete silence. Jerry and Geraldine were sizing up their new acquaintance, and Gretel was starting to wonder if both her companions were mute, when Geraldine finally spoke up with the question:
“Did you come in the boat?”
"Did you get here by boat?"
“Yes,” answered Gretel, delighted at finding an opening for conversation; “we came on the Norfolk steamer from New York; it was lovely.”
“Yes,” replied Gretel, excited to have a chance to chat; “we took the Norfolk steamer from New York; it was great.”
“We came by the train,” announced Geraldine; “I hate trains, and so does Jerry; they’re so hot and stuffy. We wanted to come by the boat, and Father was willing, but Mother wasn’t. Were you seasick?”
“We came by train,” Geraldine said; “I hate trains, and so does Jerry; they’re so hot and cramped. We wanted to come by boat, and Father was okay with it, but Mother wasn’t. Did you get seasick?”
“No, not a bit. My brother and I sat on deck, and there was music, and we had such a good dinner. Higgins and I both slept so soundly that my brother had to wake us when it was time to get up in the morning. I was never on a steamer before, but I loved it.”
“No, not at all. My brother and I sat on the deck, and there was music, and we had a fantastic dinner. Higgins and I both slept so well that my brother had to wake us up when it was time to get up in the morning. I had never been on a steamer before, but I loved it.”
“Of course you did,” said Geraldine, with conviction; “we should have loved it, too. We’re going on a boat sometime, aren’t we, Jerry?”
“Of course you did,” said Geraldine confidently; “we would have loved it, too. We’re going on a boat sometime, right, Jerry?”
“Yep,” responded Jerry, shortly. It was the[139] first time he had spoken, and his voice was so very hoarse that Gretel looked at him in astonishment.
“Yeah,” Jerry replied briefly. It was the[139] first time he had spoken, and his voice was so rough that Gretel looked at him in surprise.
“Has your brother a bad cold?” she inquired sympathetically of Geraldine.
“Does your brother have a bad cold?” she asked sympathetically of Geraldine.
“It’s his tonsils,” Geraldine explained. “Father says they ought to be cut, but Mother’s using Mind Cure on him, and she thinks they’ll get well by themselves.”
“It’s his tonsils,” Geraldine explained. “Dad says they should be removed, but Mom’s using Mind Cure on him, and she thinks they’ll heal on their own.”
“What’s Mind Cure?”
"What is Mind Cure?"
“Oh, don’t you know? It’s the thing people believe in when they don’t take medicine or have doctors. We had a doctor when we had scarlet fever, because Father said we must, but Mother thought it was all nonsense about the fumigating. Before Mother got to be a Mind Cure we had to take castor oil, and rhubarb, and lots of horrid things, but we never do now. We like it much better this way. Does your mother bring you up by the Law of Love?”
“Oh, don’t you know? It’s what people believe in when they don’t take medicine or see doctors. We had a doctor when we had scarlet fever because Dad said we had to, but Mom thought the fumigating was all nonsense. Before Mom became a Mind Cure, we had to take castor oil, and rhubarb, and a bunch of terrible stuff, but we don’t have to do that anymore. We like it so much better this way. Does your mom raise you by the Law of Love?”
“My mother died when I was a baby,” said Gretel, sadly, “and my father is dead too. My brother takes care of me now, and he is very kind, but I don’t think I know what the Law of Love is.”
“My mom passed away when I was a baby,” said Gretel, sadly, “and my dad is gone too. My brother takes care of me now, and he’s really kind, but I don’t think I understand what the Law of Love is.”
“Oh, it means never punishing, and only talking to you a long time when you’re naughty, and[140] things like that,” Geraldine explained. “Mother didn’t know about it till she went to some lectures last winter. The lady that gave the lectures said children must never have their spirit broken, and must learn things by experience. Mother has a lot of books that tell how to bring children up that way, and she and the lady who gives the lectures write to each other about it, too. It’s great fun being brought up by the Law of Love, isn’t it, Jerry?”
“Oh, it means not punishing and just talking to you for a long time when you're misbehaving, and things like that,” Geraldine explained. “Mom didn’t know about it until she went to some lectures last winter. The woman who gave the lectures said that kids should never have their spirit broken and should learn things through experience. Mom has a lot of books that explain how to raise children this way, and she and the woman who gives the lectures write to each other about it too. It’s so much fun growing up by the Law of Love, isn’t it, Jerry?”
“You bet!” responded Jerry, heartily. “It’s great never having to take any more nasty old medicine, too. Have you got any more of those chocolates along?”
“You bet!” Jerry replied enthusiastically. “It’s awesome not having to take any more horrible old medicine, too. Do you have any more of those chocolates with you?”
Geraldine produced from her pocket a small box of chocolate creams, which she handed to her brother.
Geraldine pulled a small box of chocolate creams from her pocket and handed it to her brother.
“Have one?” inquired Jerry, holding out the box to Gretel, and addressing her for the first time.
“Got one?” Jerry asked, holding out the box to Gretel and speaking to her for the first time.
Gretel politely accepted a bonbon.
Gretel politely accepted a candy.
“Before Mother got to be a Mind Cure we were only allowed one chocolate after dinner,” Geraldine observed, complacently, putting a fat cream into her mouth. “Now we can buy all we want, and Mother says if they make us ill we[141] shall learn by experience not to eat too many again. But they haven’t made us ill yet.”
“Before Mom got into Mind Cure, we were only allowed one chocolate after dinner,” Geraldine said happily, putting a rich cream into her mouth. “Now we can buy as many as we want, and Mom says if they make us sick, we’ll learn from experience not to eat too many next time. But they haven’t made us sick yet.”
At that moment they reached the entrance to the fort, and paused to wait for their elders, who were some distance behind. Mrs. Barlow greeted them with her usual serene smile.
At that moment, they arrived at the entrance to the fort and stopped to wait for their elders, who were a bit farther back. Mrs. Barlow welcomed them with her usual calm smile.
“I hope my little boy and girl have been polite, and kind to their new friend,” she said, and Gretel thought her voice sounded as if she were reciting something out of a book. “It is a great pleasure to have a new friend, isn’t it?”
“I hope my little boy and girl have been polite and kind to their new friend,” she said, and Gretel thought her voice sounded like she was reading from a book. “It’s such a joy to have a new friend, isn’t it?”
Neither Jerry nor Geraldine appeared to consider it necessary to answer this question, but their mother was evidently accustomed to their silence, for she did not look at all surprised, and in another moment they were all crossing the drawbridge into the fort.
Neither Jerry nor Geraldine seemed to think it was necessary to answer this question, but their mother was clearly used to their silence, as she didn’t seem surprised at all. In a moment, they were all crossing the drawbridge into the fort.
CHAPTER VIII
REAL MUSIC
GUARD mount was over, and the Barlows with their guest were on their way back to their cottage. Gretel had enjoyed the morning very much. The soldiers, the bright music, and the crowds of people, had all combined to make the hour of guard mount a most delightful occasion. Then, too, she was beginning to find her new friends very entertaining. Geraldine chatted away incessantly, and Jerry, although much less talkative than his twin, was so amusing that Gretel had found herself laughing almost every time he opened his lips. Mr. and Mrs. Barlow had soon been joined by some acquaintances, and after that the children had been left pretty much to their own devices. Mr. Barlow kept a watchful eye upon the twins, but his wife became so much interested in her conversation with a friend, that she appeared to forget all about everything else. Gretel caught snatches of this conversation, in which the words[143] “Montessori System”—“Law of Love” and “Wonderful Spiritual Experience” were frequently repeated.
GUARD mount was over, and the Barlows with their guest were heading back to their cottage. Gretel had really enjoyed the morning. The soldiers, the lively music, and the crowds of people all combined to make the guard mount a truly delightful experience. She was also starting to find her new friends very entertaining. Geraldine chatted non-stop, and Jerry, while much quieter than his twin, was so funny that Gretel found herself laughing almost every time he spoke. Mr. and Mrs. Barlow soon joined some acquaintances, and after that, the children were mostly left to their own devices. Mr. Barlow kept a close watch on the twins, but his wife became so engrossed in her conversation with a friend that she seemed to forget everything else. Gretel caught bits of this conversation, where the phrases "Montessori System," "Law of Love," and "Wonderful Spiritual Experience" were mentioned frequently.
It was when they were walking home from the fort that Geraldine suddenly remarked in a tone of regret—
It was while they were walking home from the fort that Geraldine suddenly said with a hint of regret—
“The parade was nice, wasn’t it? I’m rather sorry we wouldn’t let Miss Heath come.”
“The parade was great, wasn’t it? I feel pretty bad that we didn’t let Miss Heath come.”
“Who is Miss Heath?” Gretel inquired with interest.
“Who is Miss Heath?” Gretel asked curiously.
“She’s our teacher. Mother said we lost so much time having scarlet fever that we must have lessons down here, so she brought an old teacher along.”
“She’s our teacher. Mom said we lost so much time to scarlet fever that we need to have lessons down here, so she brought an old teacher with her.”
“She isn’t old,” declared Jerry, in his hoarse little voice; “she’s real pretty, and I wanted you to let her come, but you said it was against rules.”
“She’s not old,” declared Jerry in his raspy little voice. “She’s really pretty, and I wanted you to let her come, but you said it was against the rules.”
“Well, so it was,” maintained his sister. “You see,” she added, by way of explanation to Gretel, “when Mother said we had to take a teacher with us, we made an awful row. We said it wasn’t fair to have to study when we weren’t in New York, so at last Mother made a compromise. She said if we promised to study for two hours every day, we could have all the rest of the time to ourselves. We needn’t even see the old teacher if we didn’t want to, and she[144] wasn’t to interfere in anything we did. So when Miss Heath came, we explained things to her, and made her sign a paper we wrote out.”
“Well, that’s how it went,” his sister insisted. “You see,” she added, explaining to Gretel, “when Mom said we had to take a teacher with us, we made a huge fuss. We said it wasn’t fair to have to study while we weren’t in New York, so eventually, Mom came up with a compromise. She said if we promised to study for two hours every day, we could have the rest of the time to ourselves. We didn’t even have to see the old teacher if we didn’t want to, and she wasn’t allowed to interfere with anything we did. So when Miss Heath arrived, we explained everything to her, and made her sign a paper we wrote up.”
“Did she mind?” Gretel asked. She was thinking that Miss Talcott might have rather enjoyed such an arrangement.
“Did she mind?” Gretel asked. She was thinking that Miss Talcott might have actually liked such an arrangement.
“No; I don’t think so; she laughed a good deal, and said we were funny kiddies. She told Mother she would be glad of the extra time, because she wanted to study her music. She offered to give us music lessons, but that was something we wouldn’t stand. Arithmetic and history are bad enough, but music! Oh, my goodness!”
“No; I don’t think so; she laughed a lot and said we were funny kids. She told Mom she would be happy to have the extra time because she wanted to study her music. She offered to give us music lessons, but that was something we wouldn’t go for. Math and history are tough enough, but music! Oh, my goodness!”
“Don’t you love music?” inquired Gretel in astonishment.
“Don’t you love music?” asked Gretel in surprise.
“Not much, at least not the kind Miss Heath plays. I like the music at dancing-school pretty well, but Mother’s crazy about Miss Heath’s kind. She’s always getting her to play the piano in the evenings, and Father listens, too, but he almost always goes to sleep. Miss Heath wants to play in concerts, and Mother’s going to try to get her an engagement when we go back to New York.”
“Not much, at least not the type Miss Heath plays. I like the music at dance class pretty well, but Mom is really into Miss Heath’s stuff. She’s always asking her to play the piano in the evenings, and Dad listens too, but he usually falls asleep. Miss Heath wants to perform in concerts, and Mom is going to try to get her a gig when we go back to New York.”
“My father played in concerts,” said Gretel, eagerly. “He was a great musician, Hermann Schiller—did you ever hear him play?”
“My dad played in concerts,” said Gretel, eagerly. “He was an amazing musician, Hermann Schiller—did you ever hear him play?”
Geraldine was forced to admit that she had[145] not, but added politely that perhaps Mother had, and just then they reached the cottage Mr. Barlow had taken for the season. Mr. and Mrs. Barlow were on their way to call on some friends, so the children went into the house alone.
Geraldine had to admit that she hadn't, but she suggested politely that maybe Mother had. Just then, they arrived at the cottage Mr. Barlow had rented for the season. Mr. and Mrs. Barlow were on their way to visit some friends, so the kids went into the house by themselves.
“There’s Miss Heath playing now,” remarked Geraldine, as they mounted the piazza steps, and the sound of a distant piano fell upon their ears. “She always plays when she’s by herself. I don’t believe she really minded about our not letting her go to the fort.”
“There’s Miss Heath playing now,” Geraldine said as they climbed the porch steps, and the sound of a distant piano reached them. “She always plays when she’s by herself. I don’t think she really cared that we didn’t let her go to the fort.”
“It was all your fault,” declared Jerry; “I was perfectly willing to have her come along.”
“It was all your fault,” Jerry stated; “I was totally fine with her coming along.”
Geraldine looked a little ashamed.
Geraldine seemed a bit embarrassed.
“Well, if we’d given in to her in one thing, it might have made trouble afterwards,” she maintained stoutly. “We said in that paper that she wasn’t to come near us except at lessons, and she agreed to it. Come up to my room, Gretel; you can take off your things there.”
“Well, if we had given in to her on one thing, it could have caused issues later,” she insisted firmly. “We stated in that paper that she wasn’t allowed to come near us except during lessons, and she agreed to it. Come up to my room, Gretel; you can take off your things there.”
But greatly to Geraldine’s surprise, her new friend had suddenly appeared to lose all interest in her society. As the front door opened, and the sound of the piano became more distinct, she had given one little start, and was now standing quite still, with clasped hands, and parted lips, while her cheeks grew pink, and her eyes began[146] to shine in a way that seemed to the twins quite startling.
But much to Geraldine’s surprise, her new friend suddenly seemed to lose all interest in being around her. As the front door opened and the sound of the piano became clearer, she had given a little start and was now standing completely still, with her hands clasped and lips parted, while her cheeks turned pink and her eyes began[146] to shine in a way that the twins found quite shocking.
“It’s one of Father’s pieces,” she whispered rapturously—“one he wrote himself, I mean. Oh, how wonderful!” And then, as if forgetful of everything else in the world, she darted forward, and fairly flew across the hall to the parlor, followed by her two wondering companions.
“It’s one of Dad’s pieces,” she whispered excitedly—“one he wrote himself, I mean. Oh, how amazing!” And then, as if she forgot everything else going on, she dashed forward and practically flew across the hall to the living room, followed by her two curious friends.
A young lady was seated at the piano; a very pretty young lady, with dimples, and soft light hair, that fell in little curls over her forehead. At the entrance of the children, she paused in her playing, and turned to greet them with a smile. But before she could speak, or the twins offer any explanation, Gretel had sprung to the strange young lady’s side, and laid a trembling little hand on her arm.
A young woman was sitting at the piano; a very pretty young woman, with dimples and soft, light hair that fell in little curls over her forehead. When the children entered, she stopped playing and turned to greet them with a smile. But before she could say anything, or the twins could explain, Gretel had rushed to the mysterious young woman’s side and placed a trembling little hand on her arm.
“Oh, don’t stop, please don’t!” she cried imploringly; “it’s Father’s sonata, and you were playing it so beautifully. I love all Father’s things so, and I haven’t heard any of them since—since—” A big sob finished the sentence.
“Oh, don’t stop, please don’t!” she cried desperately; “it’s Dad’s sonata, and you were playing it so beautifully. I love all of Dad’s things so much, and I haven’t heard any of them since—since—” A big sob completed the sentence.
“Why, my dear little girl,” exclaimed Miss Heath, her face changing from amusement to real sympathy; “what is the matter—what does this all mean, children?”
“Why, my dear little girl,” Miss Heath exclaimed, her expression shifting from amusement to genuine sympathy. “What’s wrong—what does this all mean, kids?”

“Oh, don’t stop; please don’t!”—Page 146.
“Oh, don’t stop; please don’t!”—Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
[147]The twins shook their heads helplessly, and stared at their visitor in blank amazement.
[147]The twins shook their heads in disbelief and stared at their visitor in stunned amazement.
“There isn’t anything the matter,” faltered Gretel, “only you were playing Father’s sonata, and I was so glad to hear it. I couldn’t help getting excited. Please excuse me; I didn’t mean to interrupt.”
“There’s nothing wrong,” Gretel hesitated, “I just heard you playing Father’s sonata, and I was really happy to hear it. I couldn’t help getting excited. I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to interrupt.”
Barbara Heath’s only answer was to slip an arm round the little trembling figure.
Barbara Heath's only response was to wrap an arm around the small trembling figure.
“Who is this little girl?” she inquired of the twins.
"Who is this little girl?" she asked the twins.
“Her name is Gretel Schiller,” Geraldine explained. “Father and Mother know her brother, and she’s going to spend the day. We’re going up-stairs now; come along, Gretel.”
“Her name is Gretel Schiller,” Geraldine explained. “Mom and Dad know her brother, and she’s going to spend the day with us. We’re heading upstairs now; come on, Gretel.”
But Gretel did not move.
But Gretel stayed still.
“Gretel Schiller,” repeated Miss Heath. “Why, can it be possible that your father was Hermann Schiller?” And she glanced at the sheet of music before her on the piano.
“Gretel Schiller,” Miss Heath repeated. “Could it be that your dad was Hermann Schiller?” She then looked at the sheet of music in front of her on the piano.
“Yes, he was,” said Gretel, proudly. “Oh, would you mind finishing the sonata? I want to hear it so very much.”
“Yes, he was,” said Gretel, proudly. “Oh, could you finish the sonata? I really want to hear it.”
“Of course I will,” said Miss Heath, kindly. “I am very fond of it myself, but I am afraid I may not do it justice; it is rather difficult, and[148] I haven’t had much time for practicing lately.”
“Of course I will,” said Miss Heath, kindly. “I really like it myself, but I’m worried I may not do it justice; it’s quite difficult, and I haven’t had much time to practice lately.”
“Oh, yes, you will,” protested Gretel. “You were playing it just the way Father did. I haven’t heard any one play the piano like that since he died. May I stay here for a little while, Geraldine? I want so much to hear the lady play?”
“Oh, yes, you will,” protested Gretel. “You were playing it just like Dad did. I haven’t heard anyone play the piano like that since he died. Can I stay here for a bit, Geraldine? I really want to listen to the lady play?”
“You can stay if you want to,” answered Geraldine, who was beginning to look rather disgusted at this sudden turn of affairs, “but she’s Miss Heath, our teacher, and we don’t have to stay with her except at lessons. Jerry and I are going up-stairs, and you can come when you get ready.” And Geraldine departed, followed by her brother.
“You can stay if you want,” Geraldine said, starting to look pretty annoyed by this unexpected situation. “But she’s Miss Heath, our teacher, and we don’t have to be with her except during lessons. Jerry and I are going upstairs, and you can join us when you’re ready.” With that, Geraldine left, followed by her brother.
Then followed an hour of such bliss as Gretel had not known since her father’s death more than a year before. Miss Heath was really an accomplished musician, and what was more, she loved music just as much as Gretel did. It was a real delight to play to any one who seemed to enjoy it as did this odd little brown-eyed girl, who nestled close to her side, and seemed to drink in every note with actual rapture. She finished the sonata, and after playing several other beautiful things, she asked the child kind, interested questions, all of which Gretel answered readily. Miss[149] Heath knew all about Hermann Schiller, and had even heard him play several times, and she caused Gretel’s proud little heart to swell by her praises of her father’s talent. Indeed, Gretel was completely fascinated by the pretty young lady, and it seemed to her quite inconceivable that Jerry and Geraldine could regard Miss Heath as a rather tiresome addition to the party, whose society was to be dispensed with on every possible occasion.
Then came an hour of happiness that Gretel hadn’t experienced since her father passed away more than a year ago. Miss Heath was truly a talented musician, and what’s more, she loved music just as much as Gretel did. It was a genuine pleasure to perform for someone who appreciated it like this quirky little brown-eyed girl, who snuggled up next to her and seemed to soak up every note with pure joy. After finishing the sonata and playing several other beautiful pieces, she asked the child thoughtful, interested questions, all of which Gretel answered eagerly. Miss[149] Heath knew all about Hermann Schiller and had even heard him play several times, making Gretel’s proud little heart swell with her compliments about her father’s talent. In fact, Gretel was completely captivated by the charming young woman, and it struck her as unbelievable that Jerry and Geraldine could see Miss Heath as a rather dull addition to the group, someone to be avoided whenever possible.
At last Miss Heath suggested that it might be well for Gretel to rejoin her friends.
At last, Miss Heath suggested that it might be a good idea for Gretel to rejoin her friends.
“I can’t join them myself,” she added, laughing, “because I am under contract to appear only at lesson hours. They are a funny little pair, but I am sure you will like them.”
“I can’t join them myself,” she said with a laugh, “because I’m contracted to appear only during lesson hours. They’re a funny little pair, but I’m sure you’ll like them.”
Gretel would have preferred remaining where she was, but feared it might not be polite to leave the twins for too long, so she rose reluctantly.
Gretel would have preferred to stay where she was, but she was worried it might be rude to leave the twins for too long, so she got up reluctantly.
“Thank you so much for playing,” she said in her sweet, courteous little voice; “I didn’t know I should ever hear any one play the piano like that again.”
“Thank you so much for playing,” she said in her sweet, polite voice; “I never thought I would hear anyone play the piano like that again.”
“I will play for you as often as you like,” promised Miss Heath, who was pleased as well as touched by the simple compliment. “Do you expect to be at Old Point long?”
“I'll play for you as much as you want,” promised Miss Heath, feeling both happy and touched by the straightforward compliment. “Do you plan to be at Old Point for a while?”
[150]Gretel said that she was staying at the hotel with her brother, and that he was attending to some business in the neighborhood. She was not sure how long they would remain, but thought it would be several weeks.
[150]Gretel said she was at the hotel with her brother, who was busy with some work in the area. She wasn’t certain how long they would stay, but she figured it would be a few weeks.
“Then you must come to see me often,” said Miss Heath. “I haven’t very much to do, as the children object to my society out of lesson hours. Now come and I will show you the way up-stairs; Jerry and Geraldine will think you have forsaken them.”
“Then you have to visit me often,” said Miss Heath. “I don’t have much to occupy my time since the kids avoid me outside of lesson hours. Now come on, and I’ll show you the way upstairs; Jerry and Geraldine will think you’ve abandoned them.”
Gretel found the twins deep in an animated discussion; Geraldine perched on the foot of her bed; Jerry standing in the middle of the floor, his face very red, and both hands thrust deep into his pockets.
Gretel found the twins deep in a lively discussion; Geraldine was sitting at the foot of her bed, while Jerry stood in the middle of the room, his face very red, with both hands shoved deep into his pockets.
“Here comes Gretel,” exclaimed Geraldine, as the visitor entered the room; “shall we let her settle it?”
“Here comes Gretel,” shouted Geraldine as the visitor walked into the room. “Should we let her handle it?”
“Not if she won’t settle it the right way,” returned Jerry, firmly. “I say it’s mean not to let her go.”
“Not if she won’t handle it the right way,” Jerry replied firmly. “I think it’s unfair not to let her go.”
“What is it?” Gretel inquired, glancing from one solemn little face to the other.
“What is it?” Gretel asked, looking from one serious little face to the other.
“It’s about this afternoon,” said Geraldine; “Father has promised to take us to the navy yard[151] at Newport News, and Jerry thinks we ought to let Miss Heath go, too.”
“It’s about this afternoon,” Geraldine said; “Dad has promised to take us to the naval yard[151] at Newport News, and Jerry thinks we should let Miss Heath go, too.”
“Why, yes, of course you ought,” declared Gretel, with so much decision that Jerry gave vent to his satisfaction by an eager “Good for you,” and favored his new friend with a friendly smile.
“Of course you should,” said Gretel, so confidently that Jerry expressed his happiness with an enthusiastic “Good for you,” and gave his new friend a warm smile.
But Geraldine was not so easily convinced.
But Geraldine wasn’t so easily persuaded.
“It isn’t in the contract,” she objected; “the contract says she is only to be with us at lessons, and to-day is Saturday.”
“It’s not in the contract,” she argued; “the contract says she is only supposed to be with us during lessons, and today is Saturday.”
“Bother the old contract!” retorted Jerry. “I say it’s mean to leave her by herself all the time, with nothing to do but read books and play on the old piano. If she isn’t to go I won’t go either; so there!”
“Forget the old contract!” replied Jerry. “I think it’s cruel to leave her alone all the time, with nothing to do but read books and play on the old piano. If she isn’t going, then I’m not going either; so there!”
Geraldine was troubled; she was very fond of her twin, but a bargain was a bargain.
Geraldine was worried; she cared deeply for her twin, but a deal was a deal.
“I know how we’ll settle it,” she exclaimed, with a sudden inspiration; “we’ll draw lots. I’ll get two pieces of paper, a long one and a short one, and you can draw. The long one means she goes, the short one she doesn’t. But if she does go she’s got to promise not to say a word about history or any other teaching thing all the afternoon.”
“I know how we’ll figure this out,” she said with a sudden idea. “We’ll draw lots. I’ll get two pieces of paper, one long and one short, and you can pick. The long one means she goes, and the short one means she stays. But if she does go, she has to promise not to say a word about history or any other teaching stuff for the whole afternoon.”
Jerry consented to this arrangement, and Gretel[152] looked on with considerable interest while the papers were produced, and Miss Heath’s fate decided. Geraldine held the two pieces of paper in her hand, and her brother shut his eyes tight before drawing. There was a moment of breathless excitement, followed by a shout of triumph from Jerry; he had drawn the long piece.
Jerry agreed to this arrangement, and Gretel[152] watched with great interest as the papers were handed out, determining Miss Heath’s fate. Geraldine held the two pieces of paper in her hand, and her brother squeezed his eyes shut before drawing. There was a moment of intense anticipation, followed by a shout of victory from Jerry; he had picked the long piece.
Jerry rushed off to tell Miss Heath the good news that she was to be permitted to share their society for the afternoon, and Geraldine showed Gretel her dolls, and a few other treasures, which she had brought from New York, over which the two little girls soon became very good friends. Then Mr. and Mrs. Barlow came home, and the whole party went over to the hotel to luncheon.
Jerry hurried to tell Miss Heath the great news that she could join them for the afternoon, while Geraldine showed Gretel her dolls and a few other treasures she had brought from New York. The two little girls quickly became very good friends. Then Mr. and Mrs. Barlow returned home, and the whole group headed over to the hotel for lunch.
The twins talked a great deal at the luncheon table, and expressed their likes and dislikes on so many subjects, that Gretel could not help wondering why their parents did not reprove them occasionally, but Mr. and Mrs. Barlow did not appear to notice, and as for pretty Miss Heath, she was so bright and merry, and laughed so much at the children’s remarks, that Gretel could not imagine why they should not find her a most delightful companion. Every one was very kind to the little visitor, and Mrs. Barlow asked her to accompany the party to the navy yard.
The twins chatted a lot at the lunch table, sharing their likes and dislikes on so many topics that Gretel couldn't help but wonder why their parents didn’t scold them sometimes. Mr. and Mrs. Barlow didn’t seem to notice, and as for the lovely Miss Heath, she was so cheerful and laughed so much at the kids’ remarks that Gretel couldn’t understand why they wouldn’t think of her as a great companion. Everyone was very nice to the little visitor, and Mrs. Barlow invited her to join the group for a trip to the navy yard.
[153]“Miss Heath is going, too,” announced Jerry, with his mouth full of ice-cream.
[153]“Miss Heath is coming, too,” said Jerry, with his mouth full of ice cream.
Mrs. Barlow looked a little surprised, but not at all displeased.
Mrs. Barlow looked a bit surprised, but not upset at all.
“Yes, I am really to be permitted to join the party,” said Miss Heath, laughing; “I believe the question was settled by the drawing of lots.”
“Yes, I’m really allowed to join the party,” said Miss Heath, laughing; “I think the question was settled by drawing lots.”
“But there’s a condition,” put in Geraldine, gravely; “she isn’t to mention any teaching things like history or geography all the afternoon. She’s just to be an ordinary lady, not a teacher.” At which remark Miss Heath laughed more than ever, and Mr. and Mrs. Barlow also seemed much amused.
“But there’s a catch,” Geraldine said seriously. “She’s not allowed to talk about any school subjects like history or geography this afternoon. She just needs to be a regular lady, not a teacher.” Miss Heath laughed even harder at this, and Mr. and Mrs. Barlow also looked quite entertained.
So, shortly after luncheon the party, consisting of Mr. Barlow, Miss Heath and the three children, started for Newport News. Mrs. Barlow had an engagement with friends at the hotel, but before they started she kissed both twins, and delivered quite a long lecture to them, on the subject of improving their opportunities.
So, shortly after lunch, the group, which included Mr. Barlow, Miss Heath, and the three kids, headed to Newport News. Mrs. Barlow had plans with friends at the hotel, but before they left, she kissed both twins and gave them a long talk about making the most of their opportunities.
“This visit to the navy yard is a great privilege for my little boy and girl,” she ended, “and I shall expect them both to appreciate it, and to remember all they see and hear. Mother will want to be told all about it this evening.”
“This trip to the navy yard is a great privilege for my little boy and girl,” she concluded, “and I expect them both to appreciate it and remember everything they see and hear. Mom will want to hear all about it tonight.”
Jerry looked rather bored, and Geraldine fidgeted[154] impatiently from one foot to the other, but just then their father called them, and they were off like a shot, without even taking the time to answer.
Jerry looked pretty bored, and Geraldine shifted impatiently from one foot to the other, but just then their dad called them, and they took off like a shot, not even bothering to respond.
“Your mother likes to hear about everything you do, doesn’t she?” remarked Gretel a little wistfully to Geraldine, as they were on their way to the trolley car. “My father was like that, too; I always told him about everything.”
“Your mom loves to hear about everything you do, right?” Gretel said a bit wistfully to Geraldine as they were heading to the trolley car. “My dad was like that too; I always told him everything.”
“Mother doesn’t really care very much,” answered Geraldine, indifferently; “she gets most of those ideas out of books. She never used to bother so much; it’s only since she’s been going to those lectures. We like her much better this way, though. She used to be always worrying for fear we would take cold or eat something that would disagree with us.”
“Mom doesn’t really care that much,” Geraldine said casually. “She gets most of her ideas from books. She never used to be so concerned; it’s only since she started going to those lectures. We prefer her this way, though. She used to constantly worry that we’d catch a cold or eat something that didn’t agree with us.”
Gretel enjoyed the afternoon immensely. The ride in the car, which at times went almost as fast as an automobile; the visit to the navy yard, where they were allowed to go aboard a battle-ship; and the pleasant society of her companions. Before the excursion was over she had become quite attached to Jerry and Geraldine, and was sure Miss Heath must be one of the most delightful young ladies in the world. The twins were so fascinated with the battle-ship, that their[155] father had some difficulty in tearing them away.
Gretel had a fantastic afternoon. The drive in the car, which sometimes went nearly as fast as a sports car; the visit to the navy yard, where they got to board a battleship; and the enjoyable company of her friends. By the end of the trip, she had really warmed up to Jerry and Geraldine and was convinced that Miss Heath was one of the most lovely young women in the world. The twins were so captivated by the battleship that their[155] dad had a hard time getting them to leave.
“I think to live on a boat must be the loveliest thing in the world,” declared Geraldine, when they were at last leaving the big ship.
“I think living on a boat must be the best thing in the world,” declared Geraldine, as they were finally leaving the big ship.
“You will have a chance to try if we go abroad next year,” her father told her. But Geraldine did not look quite satisfied.
“You'll get a chance to try if we go abroad next year,” her dad told her. But Geraldine didn't seem fully satisfied.
“Next year is such a long time off,” she objected, “and perhaps we won’t even go then.”
“Next year feels like such a long time away,” she said, “and maybe we won't even go then.”
“I’m going sometime, anyhow,” announced Jerry in a tone of settled conviction, and then the subject was dropped.
“I’m going sometime, anyway,” Jerry declared with certainty, and then the topic was put to rest.
The car going back to Old Point was so crowded that it was impossible for the whole party to sit together. Mr. Barlow took the twins out on the front platform, and Gretel, much to her delight, found herself alone with Miss Heath.
The car heading back to Old Point was so crowded that the whole group couldn't sit together. Mr. Barlow took the twins out to the front platform, and Gretel, much to her delight, found herself alone with Miss Heath.
“Do you think I have behaved myself well enough to be invited again?” the young lady asked, smiling, as the car started. “I haven’t mentioned any ‘teaching things,’ have I?”
“Do you think I’ve acted well enough to be invited again?” the young lady asked with a smile as the car started. “I haven’t brought up any ‘teaching stuff,’ have I?”
“No, indeed you haven’t,” returned Gretel, laughing, “but I wish you would talk a little about ‘teaching things’ to me—that is if you like talking about them. You see, I’m dreadfully behind with my lessons, and I haven’t had any since January. My brother says he is going[156] to send me to school next year, but he’s afraid it’s a little late to begin this season.”
“No, you definitely haven’t,” replied Gretel, laughing. “But I wish you would share a bit about ‘teaching things’ to me—if you enjoy talking about it. You see, I’m really behind on my lessons, and I haven’t had any since January. My brother says he plans to send me to school next year, but he’s worried it might be too late to start this season.”
Miss Heath looked interested, and by dint of a few kindly questions, had soon learned all Gretel’s simple story.
Miss Heath looked interested, and with a few friendly questions, she quickly learned all of Gretel's simple story.
“It has been so beautiful ever since my brother came home, that I feel as if I must be living in a fairy story,” finished the little girl, “but I’m afraid if I don’t begin to learn something soon, he may be ashamed of me. I’m even forgetting my German.”
“It’s been so lovely ever since my brother came home that it feels like I’m living in a fairy tale,” the little girl said, “but I’m worried that if I don’t start learning something soon, he might be ashamed of me. I’m even forgetting my German.”
“I will speak German with you if you like,” said Miss Heath. “I studied music for several years in Germany, and used to speak the language fairly well.” And she added a few words in German, which caused Gretel’s eyes to sparkle with delight.
“I can speak German with you if you want,” said Miss Heath. “I studied music in Germany for several years and used to speak the language pretty well.” Then she said a few words in German, making Gretel’s eyes light up with joy.
“You speak it beautifully!” she cried joyfully. “Oh, I am so glad. Nobody has spoken German to me in such a long time, and I love it so, because it was Father’s language. I wish my brother spoke it, but he says he doesn’t know a word.”
“You speak it beautifully!” she exclaimed joyfully. “Oh, I’m so happy. Nobody has spoken German to me in such a long time, and I love it so much because it was my father’s language. I wish my brother could speak it, but he says he doesn’t know a single word.”
Miss Heath looked rather surprised, but seeing the tears in Gretel’s eyes, she refrained from asking any more questions.
Miss Heath looked a bit surprised, but seeing the tears in Gretel’s eyes, she held back from asking any more questions.
“I, too, had a dear father, whom I loved very[157] much,” she said. “He only left me last year, and I have missed him terribly.”
“I, too, had a dear father, whom I loved very[157] much,” she said. “He passed away only last year, and I’ve missed him so much.”
Gretel glanced at her new friend’s black dress, and instinctively nestled a little closer to her.
Gretel looked at her new friend’s black dress and instinctively moved a little closer to her.
“You know all about it, then,” she said, softly.
"You know all about it, then," she said quietly.
“Yes, dear, I know all about it.”
“Yes, honey, I know all about it.”
“But I haven’t been so lonely since my brother came home,” said Gretel. “I hope you have a brother, too; brothers are so nice. I never knew how nice mine was till he came back from China.”
“But I haven't felt this lonely since my brother came home,” said Gretel. “I hope you have a brother, too; brothers are really great. I never realized how great mine was until he came back from China.”
“China!” repeated Miss Heath in surprise; “did your brother go to China? I have been there, too. My father was a great traveler, and he and I have been nearly all over the world together. It was on our voyage home from China that he was taken ill. He died in San Francisco, and I have been alone ever since, for I am not so fortunate as you. I was an only child, and my mother died when I was a little girl.”
“China!” Miss Heath exclaimed in surprise. “Did your brother go to China? I’ve been there too. My dad was a big traveler, and we went almost everywhere together. It was on our way back from China that he got sick. He died in San Francisco, and I’ve been alone ever since, because I’m not as lucky as you. I was an only child, and my mom passed away when I was a little girl.”
Miss Heath smiled bravely, but her eyes looked sad, and her lip trembled a little. With a sudden loving impulse, Gretel slipped her hand into that of her new friend.
Miss Heath smiled bravely, but her eyes looked sad, and her lip trembled a little. With a sudden loving impulse, Gretel slipped her hand into that of her new friend.
“I am so sorry,” she whispered; “I wish you had a brother.” That was all, but Miss Heath squeezed the kind little hand tight, and Gretel felt sure that she understood.
“I’m so sorry,” she whispered; “I wish you had a brother.” That was all, but Miss Heath squeezed the kind little hand tightly, and Gretel felt sure that she understood.
[158]They were on their way from the car to the hotel when Gretel caught sight of her brother, standing on the sidewalk just in front of them, in conversation with another gentleman.
[158]They were walking from the car to the hotel when Gretel saw her brother, standing on the sidewalk right in front of them, talking to another man.
“There’s Percy!” she exclaimed eagerly to Miss Heath, for she still lingered by her new friend’s side, although the twins had run on ahead, and Mr. Barlow stopped to do an errand.
“There’s Percy!” she exclaimed eagerly to Miss Heath, as she still stayed by her new friend’s side, even though the twins had run ahead and Mr. Barlow had paused to run an errand.
“Where, dear?” Miss Heath asked, for she was beginning to feel some curiosity in this big brother, of whom her little friend seemed so proud.
“Where to, dear?” Miss Heath asked, as she was starting to feel curious about this big brother, of whom her little friend was so proud.
“There, that tall gentleman, talking to the old man in spectacles. That’s my brother; don’t you think he’s handsome?”
“There, that tall guy talking to the old man in glasses. That’s my brother; don’t you think he’s good-looking?”
But Miss Heath did not answer. She had come to a sudden standstill, and her cheeks had grown very pink. Just then Mr. Douane caught sight of Gretel and her companion, and he too stopped short in evident astonishment.
But Miss Heath didn't respond. She came to a sudden stop, and her cheeks turned very pink. Just then, Mr. Douane noticed Gretel and her friend, and he also halted in clear surprise.
“Barbara—I beg your pardon,—Miss Heath! Is it possible?”
“Barbara—I’m so sorry,—Miss Heath! Is that really possible?”
Gretel’s eyes opened wide in amazement, and well they might, for there was her tall brother holding Miss Heath’s hand, and gazing down at her with such a strange, glad look in his eyes, and there was Miss Heath actually trembling a[159] little, as she declared that she had never been so surprised in her life.
Gretel's eyes widened in disbelief, and it was no wonder, because there stood her tall brother holding Miss Heath's hand, looking down at her with a peculiar, happy expression in his eyes. Miss Heath was actually shaking a little as she said that she had never been so surprised in her life.
“I hadn’t the least idea you were in this country,” Gretel heard her say, and her voice did not sound quite steady, although she was smiling and looking prettier than ever.
“I had no idea you were in this country,” Gretel heard her say, and her voice didn't sound completely steady, even though she was smiling and looking prettier than ever.
“And you,” said Mr. Douane, “I had no idea where you were. I tried to find you, but you had left no address at the hotel in Hong-Kong.”
“And you,” said Mr. Douane, “I had no idea where you were. I tried to find you, but you didn’t leave any address at the hotel in Hong Kong.”
“I suppose Father must have forgotten to leave any,” said Miss Heath. “He was not well, and decided to leave rather suddenly.”
“I guess Dad must have forgotten to leave any,” said Miss Heath. “He wasn't feeling well and chose to leave pretty suddenly.”
For the first few moments neither Mr. Douane nor Miss Heath appeared to remember Gretel’s existence, but when Miss Heath explained that she had come to Old Point with a Mr. and Mrs. Barlow, and Mr. Douane explained in his turn that he and his little sister were staying at the “Chamberlain,” he suddenly remembered Gretel, and turned to look for her. And then everybody was surprised all over again.
For the first few moments, neither Mr. Douane nor Miss Heath seemed to recall Gretel’s presence, but when Miss Heath mentioned that she had come to Old Point with a Mr. and Mrs. Barlow, and Mr. Douane explained that he and his little sister were staying at the “Chamberlain,” he suddenly remembered Gretel and turned to look for her. And then everyone was surprised all over again.
“I had no idea the brother my little friend Gretel has been telling me so much about would turn out to be a friend of mine as well,” said Miss Heath, “but I don’t think I quite understand the situation even yet. She tells me her name is Schiller.”
“I had no idea that the brother my little friend Gretel has been talking so much about would actually be a friend of mine too,” said Miss Heath, “but I still don't think I fully understand the situation. She tells me her name is Schiller.”
[160]“My mother’s second husband was Hermann Schiller, the pianist,” said Mr. Douane; “Gretel is their little girl. We never knew each other till about ten days ago, but we are great chums now.” And he slipped an arm affectionately round his little sister.
[160]“My mom’s second husband was Hermann Schiller, the pianist,” Mr. Douane said; “Gretel is their little girl. We didn’t know each other until about ten days ago, but we’re really good friends now.” And he put an arm affectionately around his little sister.
“Oh, Percy,” exclaimed Gretel, the moment she and her brother were alone together, having left Miss Heath at the Barlows’ cottage, “isn’t she the dearest, loveliest young lady you ever saw, and aren’t you glad you’ve found her again? I heard you tell her you’d been trying to find her.”
“Oh, Percy,” exclaimed Gretel as soon as she and her brother were alone, having left Miss Heath at the Barlows’ cottage. “Isn’t she the sweetest, most beautiful young lady you’ve ever seen? Aren’t you glad you found her again? I heard you telling her you had been trying to track her down.”
“I am indeed,” answered Mr. Douane, heartily.
“I really am,” Mr. Douane replied warmly.
CHAPTER IX
THE LAW OF LOVE
THE ten days that followed were about the happiest Gretel had ever spent in her life. There were so many interesting and delightful things to do, and each day as it passed seemed pleasanter than the one before. Somewhat to the surprise of their parents, Jerry and Geraldine—who had very decided likes and dislikes—had taken a great fancy to Gretel, and the three children were constantly together. Mr. and Mrs. Barlow were glad to encourage the intimacy, and Gretel was included in all the pleasures of the twins. But much as she liked the companionship of her two merry little friends, there was another person in the Barlows’ cottage for whose society she cared a great deal more, and that was Miss Heath, the pretty young teacher. True to her promise, Miss Heath was always ready to play, or to speak German; and to hear music and talk in her dear father’s language were the two greatest pleasures of Gretel’s life.[162] She was growing to love Miss Heath very dearly, and the young lady, touched at first by Gretel’s evident admiration for her playing, soon grew to return the little girl’s affection.
THE ten days that followed were some of the happiest Gretel had ever experienced. There were so many interesting and fun things to do, and each day felt better than the last. To their parents' surprise, Jerry and Geraldine—who had strong preferences—had really taken a liking to Gretel, and the three kids were always together. Mr. and Mrs. Barlow were happy to support this friendship, and Gretel was included in all the fun with the twins. But as much as she enjoyed hanging out with her cheerful little friends, there was someone else in the Barlows’ cottage whose company she valued even more, and that was Miss Heath, the pretty young teacher. True to her word, Miss Heath was always up for playing or speaking German; listening to music and chatting in her beloved father's language were the two greatest joys of Gretel’s life. She was beginning to love Miss Heath very much, and the young lady, initially touched by Gretel’s clear admiration for her music, soon grew to reciprocate the little girl's affection.[162]
Perhaps Gretel did not enjoy quite as much of her brother’s society as in the first week of their stay at Old Point, but she did not mind, for when not with her was he not sure to be either walking or driving with her dear Miss Heath? Gretel was an unselfish little soul, and she rejoiced heartily in the knowledge that her new friend was having a good time as well as herself.
Perhaps Gretel didn’t enjoy being with her brother as much as she did during the first week of their stay at Old Point, but she didn’t mind because when she wasn’t with him, he was probably either walking or driving with her dear Miss Heath. Gretel was a selfless little person, and she felt truly happy knowing that her new friend was having a great time just like she was.
So the bright spring days came and went, and Gretel was very happy. If it had not been for one thing—one painful memory—she would not have had a care in the world; but try as she would to forget it, that one uncomfortable recollection would persist in haunting even her happiest moments. Sometimes after she had gone to bed at night, she would bury her face in the pillow, and wonder miserably what Miss Heath would think if she were ever to learn that her little friend had once stolen a ticket to fairy-land. Yes, that was what she had done; the more she thought about it the more certain she became. She had known perfectly well that it[163] was her duty to return that ticket to the box office, and yet she had willfully kept it, and used it herself.
So the bright spring days came and went, and Gretel was very happy. If it hadn't been for one thing—one painful memory—she wouldn't have had a care in the world; but no matter how hard she tried to forget it, that uncomfortable memory would keep haunting even her happiest moments. Sometimes after she went to bed at night, she'd bury her face in the pillow and wonder miserably what Miss Heath would think if she ever found out that her little friend had once stolen a ticket to fairy-land. Yeah, that’s what she had done; the more she thought about it, the more certain she became. She had known perfectly well that it[163] was her duty to return that ticket to the box office, and yet she had willfully kept it and used it herself.
“If I only knew the person who lost it were rich, and didn’t mind very much,” she said to herself over and over again, “it wouldn’t be quite so dreadful, but it may have belonged to somebody who was poor, and who loved music just as much as I do.” And then she would try to imagine how she would have felt if she had bought a ticket to fairy-land and lost it.
“If only I knew that the person who lost it was rich and didn’t care much,” she told herself repeatedly, “it wouldn’t be so terrible, but it might have belonged to someone who was poor and loved music just as much as I do.” Then she would try to imagine how she would feel if she had bought a ticket to fairyland and lost it.
“I’m quite sure I could never have forgiven the person who used it,” she told herself with conviction.
“I’m pretty sure I could never have forgiven the person who used it,” she told herself confidently.
It was a cold, rainy afternoon in early April, and Gretel and Miss Heath were alone in the Barlows’ parlor, enjoying an hour of music. Mr. and Mrs. Barlow had lingered at the hotel after luncheon, and the twins were up-stairs.
It was a chilly, rainy afternoon in early April, and Gretel and Miss Heath were alone in the Barlows' parlor, enjoying an hour of music. Mr. and Mrs. Barlow had stayed at the hotel after lunch, and the twins were upstairs.
For the first time that day, Miss Heath had succeeded in persuading Gretel to play for her, and she was much impressed by the child’s evident talent.
For the first time that day, Miss Heath had managed to convince Gretel to play for her, and she was really impressed by the child's clear talent.
“You play very well indeed, Gretel,” she said. “Your brother must let you have lessons from a good teacher. Of course you are out of practice, but you’ll soon pick up what you have lost.”
“You play really well, Gretel,” she said. “Your brother should get you lessons from a skilled teacher. Of course, you’re a bit out of practice, but you’ll quickly regain what you’ve lost.”
[164]Gretel’s eyes shone with delight.
Gretel's eyes sparkled with joy.
“Do you really think I ought to ask Percy to give me anything more?” she asked a little doubtfully. “It costs a great deal of money to take music lessons, you know.”
“Do you really think I should ask Percy to give me anything else?” she asked, a bit unsure. “Taking music lessons is really expensive, you know.”
Miss Heath laughed.
Miss Heath chuckled.
“I don’t think you need hesitate,” she said; “I am sure Mr. Douane will be glad to encourage your talent, and as for the expense, I wouldn’t worry about that if I were you.”
“I don’t think you need to hesitate,” she said; “I’m sure Mr. Douane will be happy to support your talent, and as for the cost, I wouldn’t worry about that if I were you.”
Gretel looked much relieved.
Gretel looked very relieved.
“I’m very glad you think so,” she said. “Sometimes I can’t help worrying a little for fear Percy may be spending too much money. Father was so extravagant, and I’m not used to having so many things.”
“I’m really glad you feel that way,” she said. “Sometimes I can’t help but worry a bit that Percy might be spending too much money. Dad was really extravagant, and I’m not used to having so much.”
“You dear kiddy,” laughed Miss Heath, kissing her; “if you were my little sister I think I should want to give you everything you wanted in the world.”
“You dear kid,” laughed Miss Heath, kissing her; “if you were my little sister, I think I’d want to give you everything you wanted in the world.”
“Oh,” cried Gretel, returning her friend’s kiss with effusion, “how I wish you were my sister!” At which remark Miss Heath laughed again, and grew so very pink that Gretel regarded her in some surprise.
“Oh,” exclaimed Gretel, enthusiastically returning her friend’s kiss, “how I wish you were my sister!” To which Miss Heath laughed again, becoming so very pink that Gretel looked at her in surprise.
“I think to take music lessons would make me happier than anything else in the world,” she said[165] after a little pause. “I used to dream about having them when I was at Mrs. Marsh’s, but I never thought my dream would come true. Oh, Miss Heath dear, did you ever want to hear music so much that it made you ache all over?”
“I think taking music lessons would make me happier than anything else in the world,” she said[165] after a brief pause. “I used to dream about having them when I was at Mrs. Marsh’s, but I never thought my dream would actually come true. Oh, Miss Heath dear, have you ever wanted to hear music so much that it made you ache all over?”
“Indeed I have,” answered Miss Heath, with ready sympathy; “I have felt like that more than once during this past year, since my dear father left me, and I have been alone in the world. I know just what you mean, Gretel. There have been days when I have felt that I could spend my last penny for a ticket to the opera.”
“Absolutely,” replied Miss Heath, with genuine sympathy; “I’ve felt that way more than once over the past year since my beloved father passed away and I’ve been on my own. I completely understand what you’re saying, Gretel. There have been days when I’ve thought I could spend my last dime on a ticket to the opera.”
Gretel gave a little start, and caught her friend’s hand eagerly, but before she could speak, a figure passed in front of the window, and Miss Heath rose hastily, exclaiming:
Gretel jumped a bit and grabbed her friend’s hand excitedly, but before she could say anything, someone walked by the window, and Miss Heath quickly got up, exclaiming:
“Here comes Mr. Douane; run and open the door for him, Gretel.”
“Here comes Mr. Douane; go run and open the door for him, Gretel.”
Mr. Douane had come to take Miss Heath to a concert, which was to be given that afternoon by the Hampton colored students; Gretel had a momentary hope that she might be included in the party, but nothing was said on the subject, and she had already noticed that Percy seemed to like to keep Miss Heath to himself.
Mr. Douane had come to take Miss Heath to a concert that afternoon performed by the Hampton colored students. Gretel briefly hoped she might be part of the group, but nothing was mentioned about it, and she had already noticed that Percy liked to keep Miss Heath to himself.
“The storm is getting worse,” Mr. Douane remarked, warming his hands at the fire, while[166] Miss Heath went away to put on her things. “I am sorry for the people going by the boat to-night; the wind is rising, and I think we are in for a stiff gale.”
“The storm is getting worse,” Mr. Douane said, warming his hands by the fire, while[166] Miss Heath went to put on her things. “I feel bad for the people taking the boat tonight; the wind is picking up, and I think we’re in for a rough gale.”
Gretel went and stood beside her brother on the rug, and he put his arm round her, and looked down very kindly into her flushed, happy little face. She was hoping that Miss Heath might mention the music lessons to him that afternoon, but did not quite dare broach the subject herself.
Gretel walked over and stood next to her brother on the rug. He put his arm around her and looked down kindly at her flushed, happy little face. She was hoping that Miss Heath would bring up the music lessons with him that afternoon, but she didn’t quite feel brave enough to bring it up herself.
“What are you going to do this afternoon, Pussy?” Mr. Douane asked.
“What are you going to do this afternoon, Pussy?” Mr. Douane asked.
“She is going to stay with the twins and keep them out of mischief,” said Miss Heath, returning at that moment, in hat and waterproof. “Mr. and Mrs. Barlow are going to a tea at the colonel’s house, and the children are to be left to themselves. Mrs. Barlow appears to have perfect confidence in them, but I confess I don’t feel quite so sure of their keeping out of mischief. I always feel quite safe, however, when Gretel is with them, for she has a level little head on her shoulders.”
“She’s going to stay with the twins and keep them out of trouble,” said Miss Heath, returning at that moment, wearing a hat and a raincoat. “Mr. and Mrs. Barlow are going to a tea at the colonel’s house, and the kids are going to be left on their own. Mrs. Barlow seems to have complete faith in them, but I have to admit I’m not so sure they won’t get into mischief. I always feel pretty secure, though, when Gretel is with them, because she’s got a good head on her shoulders.”
Gretel watched her brother and Miss Heath from the window until they were out of sight, and then went up-stairs in quest of Jerry and[167] Geraldine. She found them sitting on the sofa in the temporary nursery, and, somewhat to her surprise, neither of their faces brightened at sight of their friend and comrade.
Gretel watched her brother and Miss Heath from the window until they disappeared from view, and then went upstairs to look for Jerry and Geraldine. She found them sitting on the sofa in the temporary nursery, and, to her surprise, neither of them smiled at the sight of their friend and comrade.
“We thought you’d gone home,” remarked Geraldine; “you didn’t tell us you were going to stay.”
“We thought you had already gone home,” Geraldine said. “You didn’t let us know you were going to stick around.”
Gretel was a little offended, but she remembered that the twins were only ten, and tried to make allowances.
Gretel felt a bit offended, but she reminded herself that the twins were only ten and tried to be understanding.
“I did mean to go home,” she explained pleasantly, “but Miss Heath asked me to stay. She’s gone to a concert at Hampton with Percy, and your father and mother are going to a tea. It’s raining too hard to go out, so I thought we might play something in the house, or else read aloud. I’d love to read some more about ‘Dave Porter.’”
“I did intend to go home,” she said with a smile, “but Miss Heath asked me to stay. She’s gone to a concert at Hampton with Percy, and your parents are going to a tea. It’s raining too hard to go out, so I thought we could play something inside or read aloud. I’d love to read more about ‘Dave Porter.’”
“Well, I’m sorry, but I’m afraid you can’t stay,” said Geraldine, with decision. “We don’t want any company this afternoon, do we, Jerry?”
“Well, I’m sorry, but I’m afraid you can’t stay,” said Geraldine firmly. “We don’t want any visitors this afternoon, do we, Jerry?”
Jerry reddened, and looked very uncomfortable. As a rule, he was more polite than his sister, and he was, moreover, very fond of Gretel.
Jerry blushed and looked really uneasy. Generally, he was more polite than his sister, and he also really cared about Gretel.
“Couldn’t we tell her about it?” he suggested rather timidly.
“Couldn’t we talk to her about it?” he suggested a bit nervously.
“Of course not,” returned Geraldine, indignantly. “You really are a dreadful silly, Jerry.[168] Gretel’s all right, and we like her, but she can’t expect to be in all our secrets. Miss Heath is all right, too, but we don’t want her around except at lessons. She understands, and doesn’t get mad about it.”
“Of course not,” Geraldine replied, indignantly. “You really are such a silly, Jerry.[168] Gretel’s fine, and we like her, but she can’t expect to be part of all our secrets. Miss Heath is okay, too, but we only want her around for lessons. She gets it and doesn’t get upset about it.”
“I’m not mad,” protested Gretel, reddening; “I don’t want to stay if you don’t want me. I’ll go home and read; I’ve got a very interesting book that Percy bought for me this morning.” And Gretel turned away, and ran quickly down-stairs, not wishing to let the twins see how really hurt she was.
“I’m not angry,” Gretel insisted, blushing; “I don’t want to stay if you don’t want me here. I’ll go home and read; I have a really interesting book that Percy bought for me this morning.” And Gretel turned away and hurried down the stairs, not wanting the twins to see how truly hurt she was.
“I wouldn’t have minded if they had asked me nicely to go home,” she said to herself, as she hurried back to the hotel through the wind and rain. “Geraldine is terribly rude sometimes. I think Mrs. Barlow might teach her children to be a little more polite.”
“I wouldn’t have minded if they had asked me nicely to go home,” she said to herself as she hurried back to the hotel through the wind and rain. “Geraldine can be really rude sometimes. I think Mrs. Barlow should teach her kids to be a bit more polite.”
She found Higgins sewing by the window in her room. At the entrance of the little girl, the maid looked up with a smile.
She found Higgins sewing by the window in her room. When the little girl entered, the maid looked up and smiled.
“I’m glad you’ve come ’ome,” she said; “it’s a hawful hafternoon, and the storm’s getting worse hevery minute.”
“I’m glad you’re home,” she said; “it’s a terrible afternoon, and the storm’s getting worse every minute.”
Gretel came over to the window, and looked out. The usually quiet bay seemed transformed into a seething turmoil of waves and foam.
Gretel walked over to the window and looked outside. The usually calm bay seemed to have turned into a chaotic mess of waves and foam.
[169]“The Baltimore boat is getting up steam,” she remarked with interest; “I don’t suppose many people will go on her to-night.”
[169]“The Baltimore boat is starting to steam up,” she noted with interest; “I doubt many people will take it tonight.”
“Well, I pity them that does,” returned Higgins, solemnly; “I’ve been in a storm at sea, and know the danger.”
“Well, I feel sorry for those who do,” Higgins replied seriously; “I’ve been through a storm at sea, and I know how dangerous it is.”
“Were you shipwrecked?” inquired Gretel, eagerly. “The twins have been reading a most exciting book about a shipwreck.”
“Were you shipwrecked?” Gretel asked eagerly. “The twins have been reading a really exciting book about a shipwreck.”
“No, we wasn’t, but we hexpected to be hevery minute,” answered Higgins. “It was a hexperience folks don’t forget when they’ve once ’ad it. Where’s Mr. Douane this afternoon?”
“No, we weren't, but we expected to be any minute,” answered Higgins. “It's an experience people don’t forget once they’ve had it. Where’s Mr. Douane this afternoon?”
“Gone to Hampton to a concert with Miss Heath. Miss Heath asked me to stay with Jerry and Geraldine, but they don’t want me. They told me to go home.”
“Went to Hampton for a concert with Miss Heath. She asked me to stay with Jerry and Geraldine, but they don’t want me. They told me to go home.”
“Indeed! but what can one hexpect from children brought up as they are, let run wild from morning till night. ’Ow a sweet young lady like that Miss ’Eath can put up with them beats me, but it won’t be for long, I’m thinking; there’s something in the wind.”
“Honestly! But what can you expect from kids raised like that, running around freely from morning to night? How a nice young lady like Miss Heath can tolerate them is beyond me, but I doubt it will last long; there’s something brewing.”
“What’s in the wind?” Gretel asked, as a severer gust than usual rattled the windows.
“What’s going on outside?” Gretel asked, as a stronger gust than usual shook the windows.
“Never you mind; it ain’t a subject as young ladies of your age should talk about. I know[170] what’s proper for young ladies, ’aving lived in the best families of the Henglish haristocracy. When I was at Sir Cecil Marlow’s—where I lived two years before going to Lord Carresford’s—’er ladyship was very particular that Miss Sylvia and Miss Muriel should never ’ear anything in the way of gossip, and quite right she was, too. The knowingness of these Hamerican children is enough to make your blood run cold sometimes. There never was two sweeter or better brought up young ladies that Miss Sylvia and Miss Muriel.” And Higgins launched forth into a long story about these two paragons of the British aristocracy, which was so interesting that Gretel forgot to wonder what was “in the wind,” and why she was not to know about it.
"Don't worry about it; it's not a topic that young ladies your age should discuss. I know what's appropriate for young ladies, having lived in the best families of the English aristocracy. When I was at Sir Cecil Marlow's—where I stayed for two years before going to Lord Carresford's—his lady was very particular that Miss Sylvia and Miss Muriel should never hear anything resembling gossip, and she was right to be. The precociousness of these American kids can really shock you sometimes. There were never two sweeter or better raised young ladies than Miss Sylvia and Miss Muriel." And Higgins launched into a long story about these two ideals of the British aristocracy, so captivating that Gretel forgot to wonder what was "in the wind," and why she wasn't supposed to know about it.
Higgins now proved a most interesting companion. It is always interesting to hear about people who live in castles, with parks and hunting-lodges thrown in, and in listening to the English woman’s stories, the afternoon slipped away very pleasantly. By and by, however, Higgins went down-stairs to her tea, and then Gretel noticed for the first time how the wind was howling, and the rain dashing against the window panes.
Higgins turned out to be a really interesting companion. It's always fascinating to hear about people who live in castles, complete with parks and hunting lodges, and as I listened to the English woman’s stories, the afternoon passed by quite enjoyably. After a while, though, Higgins went downstairs for her tea, and that’s when Gretel noticed for the first time how the wind was howling and the rain was pounding against the window panes.
“The storm is getting worse, just as Percy[171] thought it would,” she said to herself, with a comfortable feeling of satisfaction at being safely indoors; “I’m glad nobody I know is going on the boat to-night.”
“The storm is getting worse, just like Percy[171] thought it would,” she said to herself, feeling a sense of satisfaction being safely indoors; “I’m glad none of my friends are going on the boat tonight.”
She went to the window, and stood looking out at the wild landscape of sea and rain. The pier was almost deserted, but the Baltimore night boat was evidently preparing to start on her journey. A few passengers, chiefly men, were going on board, but there was none of the usual crowd and bustle of departure, which Gretel had enjoyed watching on other evenings, for the windows of her room commanded a fine view of the pier, and all the arriving and departing steamers. She thought of what Higgins had said about ship-wrecks, and gave a little involuntary shiver.
She went to the window and stood looking out at the wild landscape of sea and rain. The pier was almost empty, but the Baltimore night boat was clearly getting ready to start its journey. A few passengers, mostly men, were boarding, but there was none of the usual crowd and excitement of departure, which Gretel had enjoyed watching on other evenings since her room had a great view of the pier and all the arriving and departing steamers. She remembered what Higgins had said about shipwrecks and felt a little involuntary shiver.
Just then her attention was caught by something so astonishing that she uttered a little cry of dismay, and, regardless of wind and rain, hastily threw up the window, and leaned out. Along the pier, battling against the storm, came two resolute little figures; a small boy and a small girl. They had no umbrella, but were evidently dressed for rainy weather, and the boy was carrying a brown paper parcel under his arm.
Just then, something so surprising caught her attention that she let out a small cry of shock and, ignoring the wind and rain, quickly opened the window and leaned out. Along the pier, fighting against the storm, came two determined little figures: a boy and a girl. They had no umbrella, but they were clearly dressed for the rain, and the boy was holding a brown paper package under his arm.
“Jerry—Geraldine!” shrieked Gretel, leaning as far out of the window as she could, and shouting[172] at the top of her voice; “where are you going? Come back; come right back this minute.”
“Jerry—Geraldine!” yelled Gretel, leaning as far out of the window as she could and shouting[172] at the top of her lungs, “where are you going? Come back; come right back this minute.”
But the noise of the wind drowned Gretel’s voice, and at that moment she saw her two little friends calmly cross the gang-plank, and disappear from view on board the Baltimore steamer.
But the sound of the wind drowned out Gretel’s voice, and at that moment she saw her two little friends calmly walk across the gangplank and disappear from sight on the Baltimore steamer.
So that was the secret; that was why the twins had sent her home! They had deliberately planned to run away, and take this trip on the boat. She remembered several mysterious hints, which had passed unheeded at the time. The twins had been planning an adventure. But they must be stopped; they must be brought back before the boat started. Gretel did not know just what time it was, but she knew that the boat left at five, and felt sure it could not be far from that hour. If it had been a clear night she would not have been so much frightened, knowing that Jerry and Geraldine were capable of taking care of themselves under most circumstances, but in this dreadful storm—oh, she must do something; she must stop them before it was too late.
So that was the secret; that was why the twins had sent her home! They had intentionally planned to run away and take this trip on the boat. She remembered several mysterious hints that she had overlooked at the time. The twins had been planning an adventure. But they had to be stopped; they needed to be brought back before the boat left. Gretel didn’t know exactly what time it was, but she knew the boat was scheduled to leave at five, and she was sure it couldn't be long before then. If it had been a clear night, she wouldn’t have been so frightened, knowing that Jerry and Geraldine could handle themselves in most situations, but with this awful storm—oh, she had to do something; she had to stop them before it was too late.
Hastily snatching her waterproof from the wardrobe, Gretel opened the door, and, without even waiting to close the window, ran at full speed down the long corridor to the stairs. Most[173] of the hotel guests were in their rooms at that hour, and the few people she met did not appear to pay much attention to the child, as she flew down-stairs, across the covered piazza, and out onto the pier. A gust of wind nearly took her off her feet, and the sudden dash of rain in her face took away her breath, but she pushed resolutely on. Had not Miss Heath said she always felt the twins were safe when she was with them? Surely, oh, surely, she would be able to persuade them to give up their adventure, and go back before the boat started.
Quickly grabbing her raincoat from the wardrobe, Gretel opened the door and, without even waiting to close the window, dashed down the long hallway to the stairs. Most of the hotel guests were in their rooms at that time, and the few people she encountered didn’t seem to notice the girl as she raced down the stairs, across the covered patio, and out onto the pier. A strong gust of wind nearly knocked her off her feet, and the sudden splash of rain in her face took her breath away, but she pressed on determinedly. Hadn't Miss Heath said that she always felt the twins were safe when she was with them? Surely, oh, surely, she could convince them to abandon their adventure and return before the boat left.
It was so slippery crossing the gang-plank that Gretel almost fell, but a strong hand caught her, and a good-natured voice remarked—
It was so slippery crossing the gangplank that Gretel nearly slipped, but a strong hand grabbed her, and a friendly voice commented—
“You’re in a mighty hurry, Missie; the boat don’t start for five minutes yet.”
“You're in a big rush, Miss; the boat doesn't leave for another five minutes.”
“Five minutes!” panted Gretel; “oh, I must hurry.” And before the astonished steward could ask any questions, she had fled up the stairs to the saloon.
“Five minutes!” gasped Gretel; “oh, I have to hurry.” And before the stunned steward could say anything, she dashed up the stairs to the lounge.
But where were the twins? That was the question. They were nowhere to be seen in the saloon, and Gretel’s heart sank. Suppose she failed to find them before those five precious minutes were up; what should she do? She never thought of her own danger of being carried[174] off; her one desire was to rescue her two little friends before it was too late. There were very few passengers on board that day, for many who had intended taking the trip had changed their plans on account of the storm. The saloon was practically deserted, and Gretel met no one as she hurried along, calling eagerly, “Jerry, Geraldine; oh, children, where are you?”
But where were the twins? That was the question. They were nowhere to be found in the saloon, and Gretel’s heart sank. What if she couldn’t find them before those five precious minutes were up? What would she do? She never thought about her own risk of being taken away; all she wanted was to save her two little friends before it was too late. There were very few passengers on board that day because many who planned to take the trip had changed their minds because of the storm. The saloon was almost empty, and as Gretel rushed along, she encountered no one while calling out eagerly, “Jerry, Geraldine; oh, kids, where are you?”
But this time her voice was not drowned by the gale, and suddenly the door of one of the staterooms was opened a very little way, and a laughing, mischievous face peeped out.
But this time her voice wasn't drowned out by the storm, and suddenly the door of one of the cabins opened just a crack, and a laughing, mischievous face peeked out.
With a bound Gretel reached the door; pushed it farther open, and forced her way in.
With a leap, Gretel reached the door, pushed it open wider, and made her way inside.
“Come back,” she cried authoritatively; “come back this minute; the boat’s going to start. Oh, how could you do such a dreadful thing?”
“Come back,” she shouted firmly; “come back right now; the boat’s about to leave. Oh, how could you do such a terrible thing?”
But Jerry and Geraldine did not come back; on the contrary, they retreated to the furthest corner of the stateroom.
But Jerry and Geraldine didn’t come back; instead, they moved to the farthest corner of the stateroom.
“We’re going to Baltimore,” announced Jerry; “we’re stowaways. Come in and shut the door.”
“We’re going to Baltimore,” Jerry announced. “We’re stowaways. Come in and shut the door.”
“Oh, how can you be so silly?” cried Gretel, actually stamping her foot in her impatience; “you know perfectly well you can’t go off to[175] Baltimore by yourselves. Besides, it’s an awful storm; the boat may be wrecked.”
“Oh, how can you be so silly?” cried Gretel, actually stamping her foot in her impatience; “you know perfectly well you can’t go off to [175] Baltimore by yourselves. Besides, it’s a terrible storm; the boat could be wrecked.”
But if Gretel hoped to frighten the twins by this dreadful possibility, she was much mistaken.
But if Gretel thought she could scare the twins with this terrifying idea, she was completely wrong.
“Shipwrecked!” cried Jerry, with a little skip of delight; “oh, goody, that would be the best of all! Come in and shut the door; if anybody sees us we can’t be stowaways.”
“Shipwrecked!” exclaimed Jerry, with a small leap of joy; “oh, awesome, that would be the best of all! Come in and close the door; if anyone sees us, we can’t be stowaways.”
“But you can’t be stowaways, you know you can’t. I never heard of anything so ridiculous. Oh, children, do come quick; there’s the whistle.”
“But you can’t be stowaways, you know you can’t. I’ve never heard anything so ridiculous. Oh, kids, come quickly; there’s the whistle.”
“But we don’t intend to come back,” said Geraldine, tranquilly. She had seated herself on the lower berth, and taken off her hat and raincoat. “Don’t you understand we’re doing it on purpose? We’ve brought some supper with us in a parcel, and we’re going to have a wonderful time. We told you we were going on the boat some time.”
“But we’re not planning to come back,” Geraldine said calmly. She had settled on the lower bunk, taking off her hat and raincoat. “Don’t you get it? We’re doing this on purpose. We brought some dinner with us in a bag, and we’re going to have a great time. We told you we were going to take the boat sometime.”
“But think how frightened everybody will be,” urged Gretel, trying a new tack. “You don’t want to frighten your mother and Miss Heath, and—and every one, do you? They won’t have any idea where you are.”
“But think about how scared everyone will be,” Gretel pushed, trying a different approach. “You don’t want to scare your mom and Miss Heath, and—everyone else, right? They won’t know where you are.”
“Oh, yes, they will,” Geraldine reassured her; “we left a letter telling them all about it. Jerry[176] wrote it, but I made it up. It was such a lovely letter; just like one in a book we read, that a boy wrote his mother when he was running away to sea. Mother says we’ve got to learn things by experience, and how can we learn about boats unless we go on one? They made us come all the way from New York in a horrid train, and we’ve got to go home that way, too, because Mother doesn’t like boats. So if we don’t go by ourselves we shall never know what boats are like. We’re going to be stowaways, and stay in here for quite a long time, and then we shall let ourselves be discovered, and everybody will be so interested, the way they are in stories. They’ll give us lots of good things to eat, and make up a purse for us, but we’re so clean they won’t need to give us a bath.”
“Oh, yes, they will,” Geraldine reassured her; “we left a letter telling them all about it. Jerry[176] wrote it, but I came up with the idea. It was such a nice letter; just like one in a book we read, that a boy wrote to his mother when he was running away to sea. Mom says we have to learn things through experience, and how can we learn about boats unless we go on one? They made us come all the way from New York on a terrible train, and we have to go home that way too, because Mom doesn’t like boats. So if we don’t go by ourselves, we’ll never know what boats are like. We’re going to be stowaways, and stay in here for quite a while, and then we’ll let ourselves be found, and everyone will be so interested, just like they are in stories. They’ll give us lots of good food, and put together a purse for us, but we’re so clean they won’t even need to give us a bath.”
Gretel clasped her hands in despair.
Gretel held her hands together in distress.
“But think how seasick you’ll be,” she hazarded as a last resource, “and how you’ll be punished when you get home.”
“But think about how seasick you’ll get,” she suggested as a last effort, “and how you’ll be in trouble when you get home.”
“Pooh!” sniffed Geraldine, contemptuously; “we’re Mind Cures; Mind Cures never get seasick. It’s only sillies like you that bother about such things.”
“Pooh!” sniffed Geraldine, with disdain; “we’re Mind Cures; Mind Cures never get seasick. It’s just fools like you who worry about stuff like that.”
“We shan’t be punished either,” chimed in Jerry; “we’re never punished now, not since[177] Mother began bringing us up by the Law of Love. She’ll only talk to us, and we don’t mind that much. Besides, she said we had to learn things by experience. There’s somebody coming; I’ve got to shut the door.”
“We won’t get punished either,” Jerry jumped in; “we never get punished now, not since[177] Mom started raising us with the Law of Love. She’ll just talk to us, and we don’t mind that much. Plus, she said we had to learn things through experience. Someone's coming; I need to close the door.”
And before the horrified Gretel could interpose, or even utter another word of protest, Jerry had closed the door, locked it, and put the key in his pocket. And at that very moment the second whistle sounded, and the steamer began to move.
And before the shocked Gretel could step in or say another word of protest, Jerry had shut the door, locked it, and put the key in his pocket. Just then, the second whistle blew, and the steamer started to move.
CHAPTER X
LEARNING BY EXPERIENCE
GRETEL sank down upon the bed beside Geraldine, and began to cry.
GRETEL sat down on the bed next to Geraldine and started to cry.
“The boat’s going,” she sobbed; “we can’t get off now. We’ve got to go all the way to Baltimore, and it’s such a dreadful storm. Oh, it’s awful! It’s awful!” And poor little Gretel lifted up her voice and wailed.
"The boat is leaving," she cried; "we can't get off now. We have to go all the way to Baltimore, and it’s such a terrible storm. Oh, it’s horrible! It’s horrible!" And poor little Gretel started to cry out.
Now, neither of the twins liked to see people cry. Mischievous and troublesome as they frequently were, their hearts were anything but hard, and at sight of their friend’s tears they both began to look rather ashamed of themselves.
Now, neither of the twins liked to see people cry. Mischievous and troublesome as they often were, their hearts were anything but hard, and at the sight of their friend’s tears, they both started to feel pretty ashamed of themselves.
“Do stop being such a silly,” said Geraldine, crossly, but she slipped an arm round Gretel’s waist as she spoke, and tried to draw her hands down from her face.
“Stop being so silly,” Geraldine said crossly, but she wrapped an arm around Gretel’s waist as she spoke and tried to pull her hands down from her face.
“I don’t see what you came for if you’re such a scare-cat,” remarked Jerry in his gruffest tones.[179] “We came for an adventure, and you’re going to spoil it; I think you’re real mean.”
“I don’t get why you showed up if you’re such a coward,” Jerry said in his roughest voice.[179] “We came for an adventure, and you’re about to ruin it; I think you’re really mean.”
“I didn’t come on purpose,” protested Gretel between her sobs; “I only came to bring you home. I didn’t know the boat would go so soon. Oh, I wish I hadn’t come. I don’t want to be shipwrecked and drowned just now when Percy has come home, and everything is so lovely.”
“I didn’t come on purpose,” Gretel protested between her sobs. “I only came to bring you home. I didn’t know the boat would leave so soon. Oh, I wish I hadn’t come. I don’t want to be shipwrecked and drowned right now when Percy has come home, and everything is so lovely.”
Now, oddly enough, the prospect of being shipwrecked, which had struck the twins as so alluring only a few minutes earlier, had suddenly lost its charm, and both little faces began to look very grave.
Now, strangely enough, the idea of being shipwrecked, which had seemed so exciting to the twins just a few minutes ago, had suddenly lost its appeal, and both their little faces began to look very serious.
“We’re not really going to be shipwrecked,” said Geraldine, uneasily; “we only said so for fun. We’re not a bit afraid, and we’re going to have a wonderful time. You’ll have a good time too if you’ll only stop crying and making such a fuss. We don’t mind your coming with us, do we, Jerry?”
“We're not actually going to be shipwrecked,” said Geraldine, nervously. “We just said that for fun. We're not scared at all, and we're going to have an amazing time. You'll have a great time too if you just stop crying and making such a big deal. We don’t mind if you come with us, right, Jerry?”
“Of course we don’t,” said Jerry; “I wanted to tell her about it all the time, but you said we mustn’t.”
“Of course we don’t,” Jerry said. “I wanted to tell her about it all the time, but you said we couldn’t.”
“That was because I was afraid she’d tell,” explained Geraldine; “but now you’re here, Gretel, and can’t go back, I don’t see why you won’t have a good time. The boat won’t stop again[180] till we get to Baltimore to-morrow morning; we found that out before we started.”
“That was because I was afraid she’d tell,” explained Geraldine; “but now you’re here, Gretel, and can’t go back, I don’t see why you won’t have a good time. The boat won’t stop again[180] till we get to Baltimore tomorrow morning; we found that out before we started.”
But Gretel did not feel in the least like having a good time.
But Gretel didn't feel like having a good time at all.
“Have you brought any money?” she inquired mournfully.
“Do you have any money?” she asked sadly.
The twins shook their heads.
The twins nodded in disagreement.
“Then how do you expect to get home again?” demanded Gretel, with a fresh burst of tears.
“Then how do you expect to get home again?” Gretel asked, bursting into tears once more.
“Oh, the passengers who make up the purse for us will send us home; they always do,” Jerry assured her cheerfully. “Stowaways never take any money with them. There was a little boy stowaway on the same ship with our uncle, and the passengers got up a concert for him, and gave him ’most a hundred dollars.”
“Oh, the passengers who are paying for our trip will send us home; they always do,” Jerry reassured her happily. “Stowaways never have any money with them. There was a little boy stowaway on the same ship as our uncle, and the passengers organized a concert for him and gave him almost a hundred dollars.”
“We didn’t bring any other things either,” added Geraldine, “not even a tooth-brush. Jerry thought it would be more of an adventure to go to bed without brushing our teeth, and with all our clothes on. Then of course we won’t have to take a bath in the morning. You haven’t got any night things either, have you?”
"We didn’t bring anything else either," added Geraldine, "not even a toothbrush. Jerry thought it would be more of an adventure to go to bed without brushing our teeth and in all our clothes. So, of course, we won’t have to take a bath in the morning. You don’t have any pajamas either, do you?"
“Of course I haven’t—how could I have? I was just looking out of the window at the storm, and I saw you getting on the boat. I[181] knew you were going to do something dreadful, so I ran after you just as fast as I could. Nobody knows where I am. Oh, what will Percy and Higgins think!”
“Of course I haven’t—how could I? I was just looking out of the window at the storm, and I saw you getting on the boat. I[181] knew you were going to do something terrible, so I ran after you as fast as I could. Nobody knows where I am. Oh, what will Percy and Higgins think!”
“Oh, do stop howling,” exclaimed Jerry, at the end of his patience; “we’ll tell them it wasn’t your fault, and I don’t believe you’ll be punished.”
“Oh, just stop howling,” Jerry shouted, losing his patience; “we’ll tell them it wasn’t your fault, and I don’t think you’ll get in trouble.”
“Does your brother often punish you?” Geraldine asked a little anxiously.
“Does your brother punish you often?” Geraldine asked a bit anxiously.
“He never has punished me, but I haven’t known him long. It isn’t the being punished that I mind; it’s—it’s—oh, everything!” and Gretel broke down once more and wailed.
“He’s never punished me, but I haven’t known him for long. It’s not the punishment that bothers me; it’s—it’s—oh, everything!” and Gretel broke down again and cried.
But there was no use in crying over what could not be helped, and in a little while Gretel dried her eyes, and began to wonder what was going to happen next. The twins would not hear of her first suggestion that they should come out of their hiding-place at once, and Jerry positively refused to produce the key of the locked door.
But there was no point in crying over what couldn’t be changed, and after a while, Gretel wiped her eyes and started to think about what would happen next. The twins wouldn’t hear of her initial suggestion that they should come out of their hiding spot right away, and Jerry flat-out refused to show the key to the locked door.
“We came to be stowaways,” he maintained stubbornly, “and stowaways never come out for a long time.”
“We became stowaways,” he insisted stubbornly, “and stowaways never reveal themselves for a long time.”
On almost any other day they would probably have been discovered within a very short time, as the stateroom would have been claimed, but[182] owing to the severity of the storm, very few of the cabins were occupied, and so it was more than half an hour before the stewardess bethought herself to knock gently at the door, to inquire if the inmate of number fifty-two wanted anything. In the meantime the twins, who, having come out for a good time, were determined to have one, had opened their parcel, and spread out the refreshments, which consisted of cake, bananas, and chocolate.
On almost any other day, they would have likely been discovered pretty quickly since someone would have claimed the stateroom, but due to the intense storm, very few of the cabins were occupied. So, it took more than half an hour before the stewardess thought to knock gently at the door to ask if the person in number fifty-two needed anything. In the meantime, the twins, who had come out to have a good time and were determined to do just that, had opened their parcel and spread out the snacks, which included cake, bananas, and chocolate.
“We bought them this morning when we were out with Miss Heath,” Geraldine told Gretel. “She didn’t know what we wanted them for, but Jerry said we were going to have a feast, and she knows she isn’t to interfere if it isn’t lesson time. Then we met your brother, and he talked to Miss Heath, and I guess she forgot all about us. It’s pretty early for supper, but I think we may as well begin, don’t you, Jerry?”
“We bought them this morning when we were out with Miss Heath,” Geraldine told Gretel. “She didn’t know what we wanted them for, but Jerry said we were going to have a feast, and she knows she shouldn’t interfere if it’s not lesson time. Then we ran into your brother, and he talked to Miss Heath, so I guess she forgot all about us. It’s pretty early for dinner, but I think we might as well start, don’t you, Jerry?”
“Ye—es,” said Jerry, eying the array of good things rather dubiously; “I’m not very hungry yet, though; suppose we wait a little longer. I wonder what makes the boat swing so much.”
"Yeah," said Jerry, looking at the spread of good food a bit uncertainly; "I'm not that hungry yet, though; maybe we should wait a little longer. I wonder why the boat is rocking so much."
“It’s because it’s getting rough,” said Gretel. “I was on a boat once with Father when it was very rough. We went down to Pleasure Bay[183] on an excursion, and before we got back a storm came up, and the boat rocked dreadfully. Some of the people on board were seasick, but Father and I liked it.”
“It’s because it’s getting rough,” said Gretel. “I was on a boat with Dad once when it was really rough. We went down to Pleasure Bay[183] on a trip, and before we got back a storm hit, and the boat rocked terribly. Some of the people on board got seasick, but Dad and I thought it was fun.”
At that moment the steamer gave a sudden plunge, which sent the children nearly off their feet. Geraldine put down the piece of chocolate she had just begun to eat, and turned rather pale.
At that moment, the steamer suddenly lurched, nearly sending the children off their feet. Geraldine set down the piece of chocolate she had just started to eat and turned a bit pale.
“I guess we will wait a little while longer,” she agreed. “Don’t you think it’s rather hot in here? Let’s open the window.”
“I guess we’ll wait a bit longer,” she agreed. “Don’t you think it’s kind of hot in here? Let’s open the window.”
But the opening of the window proved a more difficult task than the children had expected, and while Jerry and Gretel were still struggling with a refractory fastening, Geraldine suddenly rolled over in a little heap on the bed, in the midst of the refreshments.
But opening the window turned out to be harder than the kids thought, and while Jerry and Gretel were still wrestling with a stubborn latch, Geraldine suddenly tumbled over in a small pile on the bed, surrounded by the snacks.
“What’s the matter?” demanded Jerry, looking a little frightened.
“What’s wrong?” asked Jerry, looking a bit scared.
“I—I don’t know,” faltered Geraldine, with white lips; “I feel very queer; I think I’m ill.”
“I—I don’t know,” stammered Geraldine, her lips pale; “I feel really strange; I think I’m sick.”
“You’re seasick,” announced Gretel, who knew the signs; “I guess we’ll have to call somebody. We can’t open the window, and you won’t feel any better till you get some fresh air.”
“You're seasick,” said Gretel, who recognized the signs; “I guess we’ll have to call someone. We can’t open the window, and you won’t feel any better until you get some fresh air.”
It was at that moment that there came a tap[184] at the stateroom door, and Jerry, no longer refusing to produce the key, promptly unlocked it, and admitted a colored stewardess who at sight of the three children, and the feast, threw up her hands, with an exclamation of dismay. But when she learned that the children were traveling alone, and had come on board without any luggage, her astonishment and horror were almost beyond the power of words to express. She kept repeating “fo’ de land’s sake!” over and over again, and finally departed to tell the news to the head steward, and as many of the passengers as cared to listen. By the time she returned, accompanied by the purser and two stewards, poor little Geraldine was really in a very bad way indeed.
At that moment, there was a knock[184] at the stateroom door, and Jerry, no longer hesitating to use the key, quickly unlocked it and let in a Black stewardess who, upon seeing the three kids and the spread of food, raised her hands in shock. But when she found out that the kids were traveling alone and had come aboard with no luggage, her disbelief and horror were almost beyond words. She kept exclaiming “for heaven’s sake!” over and over, and eventually left to share the news with the head steward and any passengers who would listen. By the time she returned with the purser and two stewards, poor little Geraldine was really not doing well at all.
“And no wonder,” remarked the purser, with a grin; “we haven’t had a night like this in months. I’m afraid you’re in for it, little miss. And how are you feeling?” he added, turning to the other two.
“And no wonder,” said the purser, grinning; “we haven’t had a night like this in months. I’m afraid you’re in for it, little miss. And how are you feeling?” he added, turning to the other two.
“I’m—I’m all right I guess,” said Jerry, trying to smile, though the effort was rather a failure; “we won’t really be sick, you see, because we’re Mind Cures. Mind Cures never have anything the matter with them. We’ve only got to—” But at that moment the steamer gave[185] a tremendous roll, and Jerry never finished his sentence.
“I’m—I’m okay, I guess,” said Jerry, trying to smile, though it didn’t quite work; “we won’t really be sick, you see, because we’re Mind Cures. Mind Cures never have anything wrong with them. We just need to—” But at that moment, the steamer gave[185] a huge roll, and Jerry never finished his sentence.
Half an hour later, two very limp little figures, with very white faces, were stretched on the berths in number fifty-two, from which the stewardess had charitably removed the “feast.” Both twins were very sick—much too sick to care about feasts, adventures, or anything else.
Half an hour later, two tiny, lifeless figures with pale faces lay on the beds in room fifty-two, where the stewardess had kindly taken away the “feast.” Both twins were extremely nauseous—way too sick to think about feasts, adventures, or anything else.
“I want Mother, oh, I want Mother!” wailed Geraldine, between paroxysms of seasickness; “she always takes care of us when we are ill. Oh, I wish we hadn’t come; I do, I do!”
“I want Mom, oh, I want Mom!” cried Geraldine, between fits of seasickness; “she always takes care of us when we’re sick. Oh, I wish we hadn’t come; I really do!”
“I think I’m going to die,” announced Jerry, and his gruff little voice was very shaky.
“I think I’m going to die,” Jerry announced, and his rough little voice was really shaky.
“Oh, no, you’re not,” Gretel reassured him. She was not at all sick herself, but was helping the stewardess minister to her friends. “You are only seasick, and people never die from seasickness.”
“Oh, no, you’re not,” Gretel assured him. She wasn’t sick at all; she was just helping the stewardess take care of her friends. “You’re just seasick, and people don’t die from seasickness.”
“I think I’d just as soon die as feel this way,” groaned Jerry, at which the stewardess laughed in a way which seemed to the children quite brutal.
“I think I’d rather die than feel this way,” groaned Jerry, at which the stewardess laughed in a way that seemed quite brutal to the kids.
But she was not by any means a brutal or heartless person, and was really as kind as possible to the two little sufferers. She tried to persuade Gretel to go down to the dining-saloon to[186] have something to eat, but although not sick, Gretel had no desire for food just then, and much preferred remaining where she was.
But she wasn’t a cruel or heartless person; she was actually very kind to the two little kids who were struggling. She tried to convince Gretel to go down to the dining room to[186] eat something, but even though she wasn’t sick, Gretel didn’t feel like eating at that moment and much preferred staying where she was.
As the evening advanced the storm seemed to grow worse, instead of decreasing, as the passengers had hoped it might when leaving Old Point, and the little steamer rolled and pitched in a manner calculated to disturb even the best sailors.
As the evening went on, the storm appeared to get worse instead of letting up like the passengers had hoped when leaving Old Point, and the little steamer rocked and swayed in a way that would unsettle even the most experienced sailors.
“Do you think we are going to be shipwrecked?” Gretel whispered anxiously to the stewardess. The twins were beyond caring whether they were wrecked or not.
“Do you think we’re going to be shipwrecked?” Gretel whispered nervously to the stewardess. The twins didn’t care anymore whether they were wrecked or not.
“Shipwrecked!” repeated the colored woman, scornfully; “no, indeed. Don’t you be scared, Missie; dis yere boat’s all right. We’ll bring you safe into Baltimore to-morrow mornin’, sure as Fate.”
“Shipwrecked!” repeated the woman of color, scornfully; “no way. Don’t you worry, Missy; this boat is just fine. We’ll take you safely to Baltimore tomorrow morning, as sure as fate.”
But though the stewardess spoke so confidently, there were some people on board who were not quite so sanguine, and when Gretel went out into the saloon for a little air, she found several of the lady passengers in tears.
But even though the flight attendant sounded so sure of herself, there were some passengers who weren’t as optimistic, and when Gretel stepped into the lounge for some fresh air, she found a few of the female passengers in tears.
“It’s the most terrible experience I’ve ever had in my life,” declared one hysterical woman. “They had no right to start the boat in such a gale.”
“It’s the worst experience I’ve ever had in my life,” said one panicked woman. “They had no right to start the boat in such a storm.”
[187]“If we ever see Baltimore I shall be very much surprised,” wailed another. “Oh, why did I ever leave my husband and children!”
[187]“If we ever see Baltimore, I’ll be really surprised,” cried another. “Oh, why did I ever leave my husband and kids?”
Gretel did not repeat these remarks to her companions when she went back to the stateroom, but her heart was anything but light, and she was growing more frightened every moment.
Gretel didn’t share these comments with her friends when she returned to the stateroom, but her heart felt heavy, and she was getting more scared with each passing moment.
At ten o’clock the stewardess looked in for the last time before going to bed. The twins were a little better, and had both fallen asleep.
At ten o’clock, the flight attendant checked in one last time before heading to bed. The twins were doing a bit better and had both fallen asleep.
“Dey’ll be all right now, I guess,” she told Gretel. “You’d better go to sleep too. Dere ain’t any more beds in here, but I can put you in another room. Dere’s plenty of empty ones dis trip.”
“ They'll be fine now, I guess,” she told Gretel. “You should get some sleep too. There aren't any more beds in here, but I can put you in another room. There are plenty of empty ones this trip.”
But Gretel would not leave her friends, and preferred curling up on the sofa, where she lay, with wide-open eyes, listening to the strange sounds of creaking and groaning, all quite familiar to people accustomed to life on shipboard, but which seemed to her very “frightening” indeed. She was sure they were going to be shipwrecked; they would all be drowned, and she would never see Percy or Miss Heath again. She wondered if Percy would be very sorry, and what Miss Heath would say. They had neither of them known her very long, and of course[188] could not be expected to care as Mr. and Mrs. Barlow would care if the twins were drowned, but they had seemed to be rather fond of her, and, oh, how good and kind they both were. There was no use in trying to be brave or cheerful any longer, and poor little Gretel let her feelings have their way, and sobbed into the sofa cushion.
But Gretel wouldn’t leave her friends and chose to curl up on the sofa, where she lay with wide-open eyes, listening to the strange sounds of creaking and groaning, all quite familiar to people used to life on a ship, but which seemed very “frightening” to her. She was sure they were going to be shipwrecked; they would all drown, and she would never see Percy or Miss Heath again. She wondered if Percy would be very upset and what Miss Heath would say. Neither of them had known her for very long, and of course, [188] they couldn’t be expected to care as much as Mr. and Mrs. Barlow would if the twins drowned, but they had seemed to be quite fond of her, and oh, how good and kind they both were. There was no point in trying to be brave or cheerful anymore, and poor little Gretel let her feelings take over and sobbed into the sofa cushion.
She cried herself to sleep, and had just fallen into a comfortable doze, when the steamer gave a terrific roll, which sent her off the sofa. Geraldine awoke with a shriek of terror as she struck the floor.
She cried herself to sleep and had just dozed off comfortably when the steamer rolled violently, tossing her off the sofa. Geraldine woke up with a scream of fear as she hit the floor.
For a moment it really seemed as if something frightful had happened, and the children clung to each other in helpless terror, but then the steamer righted herself once more, and everything seemed quiet.
For a moment, it really felt like something terrible had happened, and the children held onto each other in helpless fear, but then the steamer balanced out again, and everything seemed calm.
“Oh, I’m so frightened—I’m so frightened!” sobbed Geraldine, even seasickness forgotten in this new alarm. “Gretel, do you think we’re going to be drowned?”
“Oh, I’m so scared—I’m so scared!” sobbed Geraldine, the seasickness now a distant memory in this new panic. “Gretel, do you think we’re going to drown?”
“I guess it would serve us right if we were,” observed a hoarse little voice from the upper berth. “It was a pretty awful thing to do, to run away by ourselves, and frighten Mother.”
“I guess it would be our own fault if we were,” observed a hoarse little voice from the upper bunk. “It was really terrible to run away on our own and scare Mom.”
“Mother said we must learn things by experience,”[189] said Geraldine, with chattering teeth, “and I guess we are doing it, all right. It’s much worse than being punished. I’d rather be whipped every day, and not have any candy for a month, than be seasick.”
“Mom said we need to learn things through experience,”[189] said Geraldine, with chattering teeth, “and I guess we’re getting that, for sure. It’s way worse than getting in trouble. I’d rather be grounded every day and not have any candy for a month than be seasick.”
“Shut up about candy,” commanded Jerry, “I don’t ever want to see any candy again, or cake, or bananas either. I don’t want ever to eat anything, even meat or vegetables. I say, Geraldine, do you suppose Mother’s awfully frightened about us?”
“Shut up about candy,” Jerry ordered, “I never want to see any candy again, or cake, or bananas either. I don’t want to eat anything, not even meat or vegetables. I’m asking you, Geraldine, do you think Mom is really worried about us?”
“I’m afraid she is,” said Geraldine, mournfully; “she gets scared pretty quickly, even if she is a Mind Cure. I hope she won’t be ill, like she was the time she thought Father had been in a railroad accident. She’ll feel dreadfully if we’re drowned.”
“I’m afraid she is,” Geraldine said sadly; “she gets scared really easily, even though she’s into Mind Cure. I hope she won’t get sick like she did when she thought Dad was in a train crash. She’ll feel terrible if we drown.”
“You won’t be drowned,” her brother assured her; “they always put the women in the life boats first. I may be, because of course I shan’t go till all the women and children are saved. Boys never do, you know.”
“You won’t drown,” her brother reassured her; “they always put the women in the lifeboats first. I might, because I won’t leave until all the women and children are safe. Boys never do, you know.”
“Oh, Jerry, you are a brave boy!” exclaimed Geraldine, admiringly, “but I wish you wouldn’t talk about it; it scares me so.”
“Oh, Jerry, you’re so brave!” Geraldine exclaimed, admiringly. “But I wish you wouldn’t talk about it; it really scares me.”
But Jerry seemed to rather enjoy the subject.
But Jerry seemed to really enjoy the topic.
“If I am drowned, you’ll tell Father and[190] Mother how brave I was, won’t you?” he said. “Father can have my Waterbury watch, and Mother can keep my seal ring if she wants it. It’s too small for her to wear, but she might like to have it to remember me by. I guess I’ll let you have my magic lantern and the Punch and Judy show, Geraldine, but you must be very careful of them, because, you know, I might not be dead, after all. I might be rescued, and carried off on a ship, and sold for a slave, like the boy in that book we read, and when I come back of course I’d want my things, and—” Here another big wave sent the steamer over on her side again, and brought Jerry’s remarks to a sudden conclusion. Geraldine screamed, and clutched Gretel tight.
“If I drown, promise you’ll tell Dad and Mom how brave I was, okay?” he said. “Dad can take my Waterbury watch, and Mom can keep my seal ring if she likes. It’s too small for her to wear, but she might want it as a keepsake. I suppose I’ll let you have my magic lantern and the Punch and Judy show, Geraldine, but you have to take really good care of them because, you know, I might not really be dead. I could get rescued, end up on a ship, and be sold as a slave, like that boy from the book we read, and when I come back, of course, I’d want my stuff back, and—” Just then, another big wave tilted the steamer again and cut Jerry’s comments short. Geraldine screamed and held onto Gretel tightly.
“I don’t want to be drowned—I don’t want to be drowned!” she wailed. “We’ve been dreadfully naughty, and perhaps God won’t let us go to Heaven.”
“I don’t want to drown—I don’t want to drown!” she cried. “We’ve been really naughty, and maybe God won’t let us go to Heaven.”
“Oh, yes, I’m sure He will,” soothed Gretel. “Let’s say our prayers. We haven’t said them to-night. I’m sure God will take care of us if we ask Him.”
“Oh, yes, I’m sure He will,” comforted Gretel. “Let’s say our prayers. We haven’t said them tonight. I’m sure God will take care of us if we ask Him.”
“Yes, let’s say our prayers,” agreed Geraldine, eagerly. “I was so sick I forgot all about[191] saying them before, but I’ll do it now. You say yours too, Jerry; we’ll all say them together.”
“Yes, let’s say our prayers,” agreed Geraldine, eagerly. “I was so sick I forgot all about[191] saying them before, but I’ll do it now. You say yours too, Jerry; we’ll all say them together.”
So the three children folded their hands, reverently, and repeated the evening prayer they all knew:
So the three kids clasped their hands, respectfully, and recited the evening prayer they all knew:
And after that although the storm continued, and the little steamer pitched and plunged as much as ever, things did not seem quite so terrible as they had before. Gretel seemed so certain that God would take care of them, and somehow the twins had come to have a great deal of faith in Gretel.
And after that, even though the storm kept going, and the little steamer rocked and rolled just like before, things didn’t feel quite as awful as they had earlier. Gretel seemed so sure that God would look after them, and somehow the twins had come to trust Gretel a lot.
“God always takes care of people when they ask Him to,” said Gretel, confidently. “Father asked Him to take care of me when he was ill, and He did. First Mrs. Marsh let me go and live with her, and afterwards Percy came home. Father said I must always ask God to take care of me every day.”
“God always looks out for people when they ask Him to,” Gretel said confidently. “Dad asked Him to watch over me when he was sick, and He did. First, Mrs. Marsh let me stay with her, and then Percy came home. Dad said I should always ask God to take care of me every day.”
“I hope He’ll take care of Mother, too, and not let her be ill because she’s so frightened about us,” said Geraldine, tremulously. “How do you[192] suppose we are ever going to get home, Jerry? We haven’t any money, and nobody has said anything about making up a purse for us.”
“I hope He'll look after Mom, too, and not let her get sick because she's so worried about us,” said Geraldine, nervously. “How do you think we're ever going to get home, Jerry? We don’t have any money, and no one has mentioned anything about putting together a fund for us.”
Jerry had no suggestion to offer, but Gretel, who was nearly two years older than the twins, and had had a good deal more experience, said she was quite sure they would be taken care of.
Jerry had no suggestions to make, but Gretel, who was almost two years older than the twins and had a lot more experience, said she was confident they would be taken care of.
“Perhaps they’ll let us stay on the boat till it goes back to-morrow night,” she suggested, but Jerry and Geraldine did not take at all kindly to that idea, and Jerry protested loudly that he would rather walk all the way back to Old Point than spend another night on that dreadful boat. The very thought caused Geraldine a return of seasickness, and she was most unhappy for the next hour.
“Maybe they’ll let us stay on the boat until it goes back tomorrow night,” she suggested, but Jerry and Geraldine did not like that idea at all, and Jerry loudly protested that he would rather walk all the way back to Old Point than spend another night on that awful boat. Just thinking about it made Geraldine feel seasick again, and she was really unhappy for the next hour.
It was really a terrible night, and our three little friends were not the only people on board who lay awake and trembled, but towards morning the wind began to go down, and the sea grew calmer. By four o’clock they were in comparatively quiet water, and Gretel as well as the twins had fallen fast asleep.
It was truly a terrible night, and our three little friends weren’t the only ones on board who lay awake and shivered, but by morning, the wind started to die down, and the sea became calmer. By four o’clock, they were in relatively calm water, and Gretel along with the twins had fallen fast asleep.
They were still sleeping when the stewardess accompanied by the head steward, came to have a look at them, but at the sound of voices, and[193] the sudden flood of light caused by the opening door, Jerry sat up and rubbed his eyes.
They were still asleep when the flight attendant, along with the head steward, came to check on them, but at the sound of voices and the sudden burst of light from the open door, Jerry sat up and rubbed his eyes.
“Good morning, young gentleman,” said the head steward, pleasantly; “how are you feeling to-day?”
“Good morning, young man,” said the head steward, with a smile; “how are you feeling today?”
“I’m all right,” declared Jerry, stoutly; “is it breakfast time?”
"I'm fine," said Jerry confidently. "Is it breakfast time?"
“It will be pretty soon—are you hungry?”
"It'll be ready soon—are you hungry?"
“I guess I am,” said Jerry, a little doubtfully; “what did you do with our feast?”
“I guess I am,” said Jerry, a bit uncertain; “what did you do with our feast?”
“I think the stewardess must have taken charge of it. You didn’t seem particularly keen about eating it yourselves last night. You can have anything you want for breakfast.”
“I think the flight attendant must have handled it. You didn't seem very interested in eating it yourselves last night. You can have anything you want for breakfast.”
Jerry began climbing down from his high bed.
Jerry started to climb down from his lofted bed.
“I’m ready,” he announced cheerfully; “it’s good I haven’t got to stop to dress. I never went to bed with my clothes on before, but I like it; it saves so much trouble. I don’t think I’ll stop to wash. I haven’t had anything to eat since lunch time yesterday.”
“I’m ready,” he said cheerfully; “it’s great I don’t have to stop to get dressed. I’ve never gone to bed in my clothes before, but I like it; it saves so much hassle. I don’t think I’ll bother to wash up. I haven’t eaten anything since lunch yesterday.”
Just then Gretel and Geraldine woke up, and the steward told them they were already in Baltimore harbor, and the boat would be at her dock in a few minutes.
Just then, Gretel and Geraldine woke up, and the steward told them they were already in Baltimore harbor, and the boat would be at the dock in a few minutes.
It was more than half an hour later, however,[194] before the three rather bedraggled little figures made their appearance on deck. In the meantime they had been provided with a bountiful breakfast, to which they had all done justice, but notwithstanding that fact, and the reassuring knowledge that they were actually in Baltimore, all three faces were very grave and troubled. The stewardess had assured them that they would be cared for, and their friends communicated with, but that there was nothing for them to do but remain on board all day, and go back to Old Point on the return trip that night.
It was over half an hour later when the three rather messy little figures finally showed up on deck. In the meantime, they had been given a generous breakfast, which they all ate well, but despite that and the comforting knowledge that they were actually in Baltimore, all three looked very serious and worried. The stewardess had promised them that they would be taken care of and that their friends would be contacted, but there was nothing for them to do except stay on the ship all day and return to Old Point that night.
“It isn’t always as bad as last night,” Gretel said, trying to speak cheerfully. “It was really quite smooth the night Percy and I came. Perhaps you won’t be sick going back.”
“It’s not always as bad as last night,” Gretel said, trying to sound upbeat. “It was actually pretty easy the night Percy and I came. Maybe you won’t feel nauseous on the way back.”
The twins shuddered.
The twins shivered.
“I think a boat is the most dreadful place in the world,” declared Geraldine. “Oh, don’t you suppose we could get off, and go back by the train?”
“I think a boat is the most awful place in the world,” Geraldine said. “Oh, don’t you think we could get off and take the train back?”
Gretel shook her head decidedly.
Gretel shook her head firmly.
“And they never made up a purse for us, after all,” exclaimed Jerry, in a tone of disgust, and he glanced about the almost deserted deck, for the boat was now at her pier, and most of the passengers had already gone on shore.
“And they never made us a purse after all,” Jerry exclaimed, disgusted, glancing around the nearly empty deck. The boat was now at the dock, and most of the passengers had already disembarked.
[195]The rain had ceased, but it was still cool and cloudy, and the children shivered a little as they stood leaning against the railing, and looked down at the crowd of people and vehicles on the pier.
[195]The rain had stopped, but it was still cool and overcast, and the kids shivered a bit as they leaned against the railing and looked down at the crowd of people and vehicles on the pier.
“It does feel sort of queer to be wearing the same clothes you’ve had on all night,” Geraldine admitted, with a sigh. “Lots of things aren’t as nice when they really happen as people think they’re going to be beforehand. I wonder if that’s what Mother means by learning by experience.”
“It does feel kind of strange to be wearing the same clothes you’ve had on all night,” Geraldine admitted with a sigh. “A lot of things aren’t as nice when they actually happen as people think they’re going to be beforehand. I wonder if that’s what Mom means by learning through experience.”
Jerry nodded.
Jerry agreed.
“I guess it is,” he said, “but I don’t think I like learning by experience as much as being punished. I say, let’s ask Mother to go back to the old way. I don’t care much about the Law of Love, anyway; I’d rather have one good punishment, and get it over with; this learning by experience business isn’t much fun.”
“I guess it is,” he said, “but I don’t think I like learning through experience as much as being punished. I say, let’s ask Mom to go back to the old way. I don’t care much about the Law of Love anyway; I’d rather have one good punishment and get it over with; this learning through experience thing isn’t much fun.”
Just then there was an exclamation from Gretel.
At that moment, Gretel exclaimed.
“Look, oh, look; isn’t that your father on the pier?”
“Look, hey, isn’t that your dad on the pier?”
In another second the twins were literally hanging over the railing; their hands waving, their voices raised in wild shouts of excitement.
In just a moment, the twins were actually hanging over the railing, their hands waving and their voices raised in excited shouts.
[196]“Father, Father, here we are,” they yelled, jumping up and down in their sudden joy and relief. “Oh, Father dear, we’re so glad you’ve come, too. Please, please take us back in the train.”
[196] “Dad, Dad, we’re here!” they shouted, jumping up and down in their excitement and relief. “Oh, Dad, we’re so happy you’re here, too. Please, please take us back on the train.”

CHAPTER XI
WHAT WAS “IN THE WIND”
IT was afternoon, and the Baltimore express was nearing the station at Old Point. From the window of the parlor car three very solemn little faces were looking out at the familiar landscape. It did not seem possible that less than twenty-four hours had elapsed since they had seen it last. It seemed to the children that they must have been away for at least a month. It had not been a cheerful journey, for Mr. Barlow was very much annoyed, and had had a long serious talk with his small son and daughter, in the course of which Jerry and Geraldine had both been reduced to repentant tears.
It was afternoon, and the Baltimore express was getting close to the station at Old Point. From the window of the parlor car, three very solemn little faces were looking out at the familiar landscape. It didn’t seem possible that less than twenty-four hours had passed since they last saw it. The children felt as if they must have been away for at least a month. It hadn’t been a cheerful journey, as Mr. Barlow was quite annoyed and had a long serious talk with his small son and daughter, during which Jerry and Geraldine both ended up in repentant tears.
“When Father scolds he’s much worse than Mother,” Geraldine whispered to Gretel. “He doesn’t get angry often, but when he does it’s something awful. We really have been dreadfully bad. Father says when Mother got our letter, and found the boat had gone, she was so[198] frightened she had hysterics. Did you ever see any one have hysterics?”
“Dad is way worse than Mom when he scolds,” Geraldine whispered to Gretel. “He doesn’t get mad often, but when he does, it’s really bad. We’ve been really awful. Dad said that when Mom got our letter and realized the boat was gone, she got so scared she had hysterics. Have you ever seen anyone have hysterics?”
Gretel said she never had.
Gretel said she never has.
“Then you don’t want to. We’ve seen Mother lots of times and it’s awful. Miss Heath was frightened, too, and so was your brother. I wonder if you’ll be punished when you get home.”
“Then you don’t want to. We’ve seen Mom a bunch of times and it’s terrible. Miss Heath was scared, too, and so was your brother. I wonder if you’ll get in trouble when you get home.”
“Of course she won’t,” declared Jerry, indignantly; “it wasn’t her fault; she only came to take care of us. I’m going to tell Mr. Douane so the minute I see him.”
“Of course she won’t,” Jerry said angrily; “it wasn’t her fault; she just came to take care of us. I’ll tell Mr. Douane as soon as I see him.”
Gretel gave her little friend a grateful glance.
Gretel gave her little friend a thankful look.
“I shouldn’t like Percy to be angry with me,” she said. “I wonder if he’ll be at the station.”
"I hope Percy isn't mad at me," she said. "I wonder if he'll be at the station."
“I guess he will,” said Jerry. “Father says he would have come on the night train to Baltimore with him, only they couldn’t be quite sure you were with us, so he had to stay and look for you, but Father telegraphed this morning as soon as he found us on the boat, so everybody knows now.”
“I guess he will,” said Jerry. “Dad said he would have come on the night train to Baltimore with him, but they weren’t totally sure you were with us, so he had to stay back and look for you. But Dad sent a telegram this morning as soon as he found us on the boat, so everyone knows now.”
“Here’s the station,” announced Geraldine from the car window, “and there are Mr. Douane and Miss Heath on the platform. O dear! I wish my hair wasn’t so mussed, and my dress so dirty. Miss Heath always looks so neat.”
“Here’s the station,” said Geraldine from the car window, “and there are Mr. Douane and Miss Heath on the platform. Oh no! I wish my hair wasn’t so messy and my dress so dirty. Miss Heath always looks so put together.”
[199]They certainly were a dilapidated looking party as they stepped from the train, and were greeted by their waiting friends. The absence of the usual combing and scrubbing was painfully apparent, and all three children looked very much the worse for wear. But Miss Heath and Mr. Douane were so thankful to see the three little faces again that they were quite ready to overlook deficiencies.
[199]They definitely looked pretty rough as they stepped off the train and were welcomed by their waiting friends. It was clear that they hadn't received their usual grooming and cleaning, and all three kids appeared quite worn out. But Miss Heath and Mr. Douane were so happy to see the three little faces again that they were more than willing to overlook their scruffiness.
“Mr. Douane,” said Jerry, walking straight up to Gretel’s brother, in his honest, fearless way, “we want to tell you right off that you mustn’t punish Gretel. It wasn’t her fault. She only came on the boat to make us go home, but we wouldn’t mind her, and then the boat started, and she had to come along, but she didn’t want to one bit.”
“Mr. Douane,” Jerry said, confidently approaching Gretel’s brother, “we want to be clear that you shouldn’t punish Gretel. It wasn’t her fault. She only got on the boat to make us go home, but we ignored her, and then the boat took off, so she had to come with us, but she didn’t want to at all.”
“What did I tell you, Percy?” cried Miss Heath, triumphantly. “I knew Gretel would never do such a thing voluntarily.” And, to everybody’s surprise the pretty young lady caught Gretel in her arms and hugged her.
“What did I tell you, Percy?” cried Miss Heath, triumphantly. “I knew Gretel would never do something like that on her own.” And, to everyone’s surprise, the pretty young lady caught Gretel in her arms and hugged her.
“How’s Mother?” Geraldine inquired, rather timidly. It was quite wonderful how meek both the twins were at that moment.
“How’s Mom?” Geraldine asked, a bit shyly. It was impressive how submissive both twins were at that moment.
Miss Heath looked grave.
Miss Heath looked serious.
“Your mother is better this afternoon,” she[200] said, “but she has been very ill. It was a terrible experience for her.”
“Your mom is doing better this afternoon,” she[200] said, “but she was really sick. It was a horrible experience for her.”
Miss Heath spoke in a tone the twins had never heard her use before, and regarded the two little culprits with such sternness in her gaze, that they both quailed beneath it.
Miss Heath spoke in a tone the twins had never heard her use before, and looked at the two little troublemakers with such seriousness in her gaze that they both shrank back under it.
“Were you very much frightened, Pussy?” Mr. Douane asked kindly, as he and his little sister walked back to the hotel together.
“Were you really scared, Pussy?” Mr. Douane asked kindly as he and his little sister walked back to the hotel together.
“It was pretty frightening,” Gretel admitted, slipping her hand into her brother’s as she spoke, “but I thought God would take care of us, and He did. Were you worried about me, Percy?”
“It was pretty scary,” Gretel admitted, slipping her hand into her brother’s as she spoke, “but I thought God would look after us, and He did. Were you worried about me, Percy?”
“Very much indeed. When I came back from Hampton, and Higgins met me with the astounding news that you had gone out in the storm without even a hat on, I could not imagine what had happened. I went over to the Barlows’ cottage, and found myself in the midst of such a scene of excitement as I had never even imagined. The twins’ note had been discovered, and poor Mrs. Barlow was in violent hysterics. Of course we thought you must have gone with the others, and yet it seemed very strange. Miss Heath and Higgins were both convinced that you would never have done such a thing, and besides, your name was not mentioned in the note. I[201] can tell you it was a great relief to our minds when Mr. Barlow’s telegram arrived this morning.”
“Absolutely. When I returned from Hampton and Higgins told me the shocking news that you had gone out in the storm without even a hat, I couldn't believe what had happened. I went over to the Barlows’ cottage and found myself in the middle of a scene of excitement I could never have imagined. The twins’ note had been found, and poor Mrs. Barlow was in a fit of hysteria. Naturally, we thought you must have gone with the others, yet it seemed really odd. Miss Heath and Higgins both believed that you would never have done such a thing, and besides, your name wasn’t mentioned in the note. I[201] can tell you, it was a huge relief to us when Mr. Barlow’s telegram arrived this morning.”
“Mr. Barlow was very kind,” said Gretel. “He bought me this hat in Baltimore before we went on the train. I should have hated to come all the way home without a hat. He paid the people on the boat too, and gave the stewardess a present for being so good to the twins when they were seasick. I’m so glad Miss Heath didn’t believe I went because I wanted to. She said she always felt safe about Jerry and Geraldine when I was with them. That’s one reason why I ran after them when I saw them going on the boat.”
“Mr. Barlow was really nice,” said Gretel. “He bought me this hat in Baltimore before we got on the train. I would have hated to come all the way home without a hat. He also paid for the people on the boat and gave the stewardess a gift for being so good to the twins when they were feeling sick. I’m so glad Miss Heath didn’t think I went because I wanted to. She said she always felt secure about Jerry and Geraldine when I was with them. That’s one reason I ran after them when I saw them getting on the boat.”
“Miss Heath is coming over to see you by and by,” said Mr. Douane, smiling. “I think she has something to talk to you about.”
“Miss Heath is coming over to see you soon,” said Mr. Douane, smiling. “I think she has something to discuss with you.”
Gretel looked very much pleased.
Gretel looked very pleased.
It made her feel quite grown-up and important to hear that a young lady wanted to talk to her.
It made her feel very grown-up and important to hear that a young woman wanted to talk to her.
“I love Miss Heath better than any one I ever knew except Father and you,” she said; “I’m so glad you like her, too, Percy. Don’t you hope we shall keep on seeing her when we go back to New York?”
“I love Miss Heath more than anyone I’ve ever known, other than Father and you,” she said. “I’m so glad you like her too, Percy. Don’t you hope we can keep seeing her when we go back to New York?”
“I most certainly do,” agreed Mr. Douane,[202] and there was such an odd expression in his eyes that Gretel regarded him rather curiously.
“I definitely do,” agreed Mr. Douane,[202] and there was such a strange look in his eyes that Gretel observed him with curiosity.
“You look as if you were very happy about something,” she remarked wonderingly; “is it because I’ve come back?”
“You look really happy about something,” she said in surprise. “Is it because I’m back?”
“Partly for that reason, and partly for something else,” her brother answered evasively, and Gretel did not like to ask any more questions on the subject.
“Partly for that reason, and partly for something else,” her brother replied vaguely, and Gretel didn’t want to ask any more questions about it.
“It was nice of Jerry to tell you why I went with them,” she said, by way of changing the subject. “I like Jerry very much; he’s so honest; he doesn’t talk much, but he thinks a lot. He’s very fond of Miss Heath, too. I’m so glad you will want to see Miss Heath after we leave here. It’s very sad to get fond of people, and then never see them any more.”
“It was nice of Jerry to explain why I went with them,” she said, trying to change the topic. “I really like Jerry; he’s so honest. He doesn’t say much, but he thinks a lot. He really cares about Miss Heath, too. I’m so glad you want to see Miss Heath after we leave here. It’s really sad to get close to people and then never see them again.”
“It is indeed,” responded her brother. “I have had one experience of that kind myself, and I don’t want another. I lost Miss Heath once, but I don’t intend to lose her again if I can help it.”
“It is,” her brother replied. “I’ve had that kind of experience myself, and I really don't want to go through it again. I lost Miss Heath once, but I’m not planning to lose her again if I can avoid it.”
Gretel was much interested, and would have liked to ask a number of questions, but at that moment they reached the hotel, and found Higgins eagerly watching for them from the piazza.
Gretel was really curious and would have liked to ask a lot of questions, but just then they arrived at the hotel and saw Higgins eagerly waiting for them from the porch.
Higgins greeted her little charge with a burst[203] of genuine affection. She had grown very fond of Gretel, and her joy and triumph when she discovered that she had been correct in her conviction that the child had not run away voluntarily, was almost as great as Miss Heath’s had been. She took Gretel up-stairs to her room, where she insisted on undressing her at once and putting her to bed.
Higgins welcomed her young charge with a wave[203] of real affection. She had become quite fond of Gretel, and her happiness and victory when she found out she was right in believing that the child hadn’t run away on her own were nearly as intense as Miss Heath’s. She took Gretel upstairs to her room, where she insisted on undressing her right away and putting her to bed.
“You look about ready to drop,” she declared. “To think hof a young lady like you going to bed with ’er clothes on, and running hoff without heven a comb or a tooth-brush, fairly sends chills down my spine.”
“You look like you could collapse any minute,” she said. “To think of a young lady like you going to bed in her clothes and running off without even a comb or a toothbrush really gives me the chills.”
Gretel protested that she was not at all tired, but Higgins was firm, and really the warm bath, and soft, comfortable bed were very pleasant.
Gretel insisted that she wasn't tired at all, but Higgins was adamant, and honestly, the warm bath and cozy, comfortable bed felt really nice.
“A bed is much more comfortable than a berth on a steamboat,” she remarked, with a sigh of content, as she nestled down between the cool, clean sheets. “I wonder if Jerry and Geraldine have gone to bed, too.”
“A bed is way more comfortable than a bunk on a steamboat,” she said with a sigh of satisfaction, as she settled down between the cool, clean sheets. “I wonder if Jerry and Geraldine have gone to bed, too.”
Jerry and Geraldine had gone to bed, but they were not in by any means such good spirits as their friend. The sight of their mother’s white, haggard face and swollen eyes, had been more of a rebuke to the two little sinners than any amount of punishment, and Geraldine’s first action[204] on reaching home was to fling herself on Mrs. Barlow’s neck, with a burst of remorseful tears.
Jerry and Geraldine had gone to bed, but they were definitely not in as good spirits as their friend. The sight of their mother’s pale, exhausted face and swollen eyes had chastised the two little troublemakers more than any punishment could have, and Geraldine’s first action[204] upon getting home was to throw herself around Mrs. Barlow’s neck, bursting into remorseful tears.
“Oh, Mother dearest, please, please punish us,” she sobbed. “We’d rather be punished than talked to, we really would. We’re so dreadfully sorry, and it was most all my fault, because Jerry never thought of it till I put the idea into his head.”
“Oh, Mom, please, please punish us,” she cried. “We’d rather be punished than talk about it, we really would. We’re so sorry, and it was mostly my fault because Jerry never thought of it until I suggested it.”
It was late in the evening when Gretel awoke from a long, refreshing nap, to find the faithful Higgins sewing by her bedside. She was feeling decidedly better, and also very hungry.
It was late in the evening when Gretel woke up from a long, refreshing nap to find the loyal Higgins sewing by her bedside. She felt much better and really hungry, too.
“May I have some supper?” was her first question, when Higgins had told her what time it was, and complimented her upon her improved appearance.
“Can I have some dinner?” was her first question when Higgins told her what time it was and complimented her on how much better she looked.
Higgins said she would go down-stairs, and order something from the dining-room.
Higgins said she would go downstairs and order something from the dining room.
“And I’ll tell Miss ’Eath you’re hawake,” she added. “She’s been up twice halready, but you were asleep both times. Mr. Douane told me to let them know the minute you hawoke; they’re hon the piazza together. I said there was something in the wind; I know the signs.”
“And I’ll let Miss ’Eath know you’re awake,” she added. “She’s been up twice already, but you were asleep both times. Mr. Douane told me to inform them the moment you wake up; they’re on the porch together. I mentioned that something was up; I can tell the signs.”
Higgins departed, leaving Gretel very much puzzled by her last words. This was not the[205] first time she had heard “there was something in the wind,” and she was beginning to be decidedly curious as to what it could be. She was not kept long in suspense, however, for in a very few minutes the door opened, and Miss Heath herself came in, looking prettier than ever, with all her dimples showing, and the brightest color Gretel had ever seen in her cheeks.
Higgins left, leaving Gretel really confused by her last words. This wasn’t the first time she had heard “there was something in the wind,” and she was starting to get really curious about what it could be. She didn’t have to wait long, though, because just a few minutes later, the door opened, and Miss Heath herself walked in, looking prettier than ever, with all her dimples visible and the brightest color Gretel had ever seen in her cheeks.
“I’m so glad you came to see me,” said the little girl joyfully, as her friend, after kissing her, drew a chair to the bedside. “I’ve had such a nice nap, and I’m not a bit tired now, only hungry.”
“I’m so glad you came to see me,” said the little girl happily, as her friend, after giving her a kiss, pulled up a chair to the bedside. “I had such a nice nap, and I’m not even tired now, just hungry.”
“Higgins has gone to order some supper for you,” said Miss Heath, “and while we are waiting for it I have come to have a little chat. I want to tell you about something which has made me very happy.”
“Higgins has gone to get some dinner for you,” Miss Heath said, “and while we wait for it, I came to have a little chat. I want to share something that has made me really happy.”
“Oh, I’m so glad,” cried Gretel, and she took Miss Heath’s hand and kissed it in the pretty foreign way her father had taught her. “I know you must be happy; your eyes shine so. Has somebody you love very much come to take care of you, just as Percy came to take care of me? But, oh, I forgot; you haven’t any brothers, have you?”
“Oh, I’m so glad,” exclaimed Gretel, taking Miss Heath’s hand and kissing it in the lovely foreign way her father had taught her. “I can see you must be happy; your eyes are shining. Has someone you love a lot come to take care of you, just like Percy came to take care of me? But, oh, I forgot; you don’t have any brothers, do you?”
“No, I haven’t any brothers,” said Miss Heath,[206] smiling, “but you are not so far wrong in your guess, Gretel; some one I love, and who loves me, is going to take care of me, and I am very, very happy.”
“No, I don’t have any brothers,” said Miss Heath,[206] smiling, “but you're not completely off with your guess, Gretel; someone I love and who loves me is going to take care of me, and I’m really, really happy.”
“Is it a gentleman?” inquired Gretel, with a sudden flash of intuition, “and do you mean you are going to be married, Miss Heath?”
“Is it a gentleman?” Gretel asked, with a sudden flash of insight. “Are you saying you’re going to get married, Miss Heath?”
Miss Heath laughed a rather embarrassed laugh, and kissed Gretel again.
Miss Heath let out a somewhat awkward laugh and kissed Gretel again.
“You clever kiddie,” she said; “what made you guess? Yes, I am going to be married to one of the nicest men in the world—aren’t you glad?”
“You clever kid,” she said; “what made you guess? Yes, I’m going to marry one of the nicest guys in the world—aren’t you happy?”
“Yes,” said Gretel, with a little catch in her voice, “I’m very glad for you, only—only if you get married I suppose you’ll go away, and perhaps I won’t ever see you any more. Percy and I were talking about you this afternoon, and we both hoped so much that we should go on seeing you when we went back to New York.”
“Yes,” said Gretel, with a slight quiver in her voice, “I’m really happy for you, but—if you get married, I guess you’ll leave, and maybe I won’t see you again. Percy and I were talking about you this afternoon, and we both hoped we could keep seeing you when we got back to New York.”
“So you shall,” promised Miss Heath. “My home is to be in New York, or near it, and I hope we shall love each other very dearly, Gretel.”
“So you will,” promised Miss Heath. “My home will be in New York, or close to it, and I hope we’ll love each other very much, Gretel.”
“Then I am just as glad as I can be!” cried impulsive Gretel, and she threw her arms round Miss Heath’s neck and hugged her.
“Then I'm just as happy as I can be!” exclaimed impulsive Gretel, and she wrapped her arms around Miss Heath’s neck and hugged her.
Miss Heath returned the embrace heartily, and[207] then she took Gretel’s hand, and held it, as she went on with her story.
Miss Heath returned the hug enthusiastically, and[207] then she took Gretel’s hand and held it as she continued with her story.
“I have known the—the gentleman for several years,” she said. “We met in China, and he and my father were very good friends, but when my father was taken ill, and we left Hong-Kong suddenly, we lost sight of each other for a time. When my dear father died I was very unhappy and very lonely. I came to New York by myself, and hired a hall bedroom in a boarding-house. I could not afford anything better, for my father was not rich, and when he died there was very little money left. I have an uncle in Chicago, who wanted to help me, but he has a large family of his own, and I did not want to be a burden to him. So I struggled along as well as I could, giving music lessons to the few pupils I could obtain, but it was a very different life from that to which I had been accustomed. When you told me about your life at Mrs. Marsh’s, and how you used to long for a little music, I thought of myself in the sad, lonely days last winter.
“I've known the guy for several years,” she said. “We met in China, and he and my dad were really good friends. But when my dad got sick and we had to leave Hong Kong suddenly, we lost touch for a while. After my dad passed away, I was really unhappy and lonely. I came to New York by myself and rented a small room in a boarding house. I couldn’t afford anything better because my dad wasn’t wealthy, and when he died, there wasn’t much money left. I have an uncle in Chicago who wanted to help me, but he has a big family of his own, and I didn’t want to be a burden. So I managed as best as I could, giving music lessons to the few students I could find, but it was a very different life from what I was used to. When you told me about your life at Mrs. Marsh’s and how you used to wish for a little music, I thought about myself during those sad, lonely days last winter.”
“But one day, just when things seemed about as bad and hopeless as they could be, I received a kind letter from Mrs. Barlow, asking me to join her family, come down here with them, and[208] teach the children for the rest of the season. That was less than a month ago, but since then everything has changed for me, and now I am so happy that I don’t feel as if I could ever be sad or lonely again.”
“But one day, just when things seemed as bad and hopeless as they could get, I got a nice letter from Mrs. Barlow, inviting me to join her family, come down here with them, and[208] teach the kids for the rest of the season. That was less than a month ago, but since then everything has changed for me, and now I’m so happy that I don't think I could ever feel sad or lonely again.”
“I’m just as glad as I can be,” declared Gretel, heartily; “it’s the nicest story I ever heard, but—but, would you mind telling me about how you found the gentleman again?”
“I’m just as happy as I can be,” Gretel said excitedly, “it’s the best story I’ve ever heard, but—but, could you tell me how you found the gentleman again?”
“I found him right here at Old Point; wasn’t it wonderful, Gretel? We had both come here without having the least idea of finding each other.”
“I found him right here at Old Point; wasn’t it amazing, Gretel? We both came here without any clue that we would find each other.”
“Do Jerry and Geraldine know about it?” asked Gretel.
“Do Jerry and Geraldine know about it?” asked Gretel.
“Not yet, but they will to-morrow. I wanted you to know first, because—well, you see, Gretel dear, you know the gentleman.”
“Not yet, but they will tomorrow. I wanted you to know first because—well, you see, dear Gretel, you know the gentleman.”
“I know him!” cried Gretel, sitting up in bed, and regarding her friend with wide, astonished eyes. “Why, I don’t know any gentleman except Percy and Mr. Barlow, and—oh, Miss Heath, I hope he isn’t that old Mr. Oliver, with the bald head.”
“I know him!” shouted Gretel, sitting up in bed and looking at her friend with wide, amazed eyes. “Well, I don’t know any gentlemen except Percy and Mr. Barlow, and—oh, Miss Heath, I really hope he isn’t that old Mr. Oliver, the one with the bald head.”
Miss Heath broke into a merry laugh, which was echoed by another laugh, as Mr. Douane—who[209] had been lingering outside the door—suddenly appeared on the threshold.
Miss Heath burst into a joyful laugh, which was matched by another laugh as Mr. Douane—who[209] had been hanging around outside the door—suddenly showed up at the entrance.
“Old Mr. Oliver; that is a good guess!” he cried, merrily. “Why, he has had three wives already, I believe. Come now, Gretel, can’t you think who the happy man is?”
“Old Mr. Oliver; that's a good guess!” he exclaimed, cheerfully. “Well, I think he’s had three wives already. Come on, Gretel, can’t you figure out who the lucky guy is?”
Gretel gazed from one happy face to the other in growing bewilderment, but before she could speak, Mr. Douane himself settled the question in her mind by putting his arm round Miss Heath, and kissing her.
Gretel looked from one happy face to another in increasing confusion, but before she could say anything, Mr. Douane himself cleared up her question by putting his arm around Miss Heath and kissing her.
“I do believe I’m the happiest girl in the whole world,” sobbed Gretel. “I don’t know what makes me cry when I’m so glad, but I can’t help it. I thought it was beautiful enough to have a brother, but to have a sister too—oh, Miss Heath, dear, I’m going to try so very hard to be good enough to deserve you.”
“I really think I’m the happiest girl in the whole world,” cried Gretel. “I don’t know why I’m crying when I feel so happy, but I can’t help it. I thought it was amazing enough to have a brother, but to have a sister too—oh, Miss Heath, I’m going to try so hard to be good enough to deserve you.”
CHAPTER XII
GOING TO A WEDDING
“I WISH when people have weddings, they’d have them in the afternoon, instead of in the morning,” observed Geraldine, in a rather complaining tone, as she carefully smoothed out the folds in her white dress before taking her favorite seat on the piazza railing. “We have to wear our good clothes in the afternoon, anyway, but it’s simply awful to be dressed up like this at ten o’clock in the morning.”
“I wish people would have weddings in the afternoon instead of the morning,” Geraldine said, a bit complainy, as she carefully smoothed the folds of her white dress before taking her favorite spot on the piazza railing. “We have to wear our nice clothes in the afternoon anyway, but it’s just terrible to be dressed up like this at ten in the morning.”
Jerry said nothing, but gazed mournfully at his immaculate white suit, and freshly blackened boots, and sighed. It was the first of May, as perfect a spring day as had ever dawned, and it was also Barbara Heath’s wedding day. The twins were occupying the cottage piazza in solitary state, while up-stairs Mrs. Barlow, Gretel, and Higgins, were all engaged in dressing the bride.
Jerry said nothing but looked sadly at his pristine white suit and freshly polished black boots, letting out a sigh. It was the first of May, a perfect spring day, and it was also Barbara Heath’s wedding day. The twins were sitting alone on the cottage porch, while upstairs, Mrs. Barlow, Gretel, and Higgins were all busy getting the bride ready.
“It wouldn’t be quite so bad if it were going to be a big wedding, like people have in New[211] York,” Geraldine went on. “Then we could look at the presents, and perhaps I could be a flower girl, and you could hold up the bride’s train, like Bobby Campbell did when his aunt got married, but Miss Heath isn’t going to have any train, and there won’t be any people in the church but just us, and her uncle from Chicago.”
“It wouldn’t be so bad if it were a big wedding, like people have in New [211] York,” Geraldine continued. “Then we could check out the presents, and maybe I could be a flower girl, and you could hold up the bride’s train, like Bobby Campbell did when his aunt got married, but Miss Heath isn’t going to have any train, and there won’t be anyone in the church except for us and her uncle from Chicago.”
“There isn’t even to be any wedding cake,” objected Jerry, disgustedly. “I thought of course there would be cake, and we could each have a box to ourselves.”
“There isn't even going to be any wedding cake,” Jerry complained, disgusted. “I assumed there would be cake, and we could each have our own box.”
“I know why they’re not having any cake, or flower girls, or trains,” said Geraldine. “Miss Heath said she wanted to have a very simple wedding. I suppose she didn’t want to have Father and Mother pay for things, but I should think Mr. Douane might have paid; he’s awfully rich.”
“I know why they’re not having any cake, or flower girls, or trains,” said Geraldine. “Miss Heath said she wanted a really simple wedding. I guess she didn’t want Father and Mother to pay for stuff, but I would think Mr. Douane could have covered it; he’s super rich.”
“Is he really?” inquired Jerry, looking interested.
“Is he really?” Jerry asked, looking intrigued.
“Yes, I heard Father and Miss Heath’s uncle talking about it the other night. Father said Miss Heath was a very lucky girl, and I guess Mr. Heath thought she was lucky, too, for he rubbed his hands, and looked as pleased as could be.”
“Yes, I heard Dad and Miss Heath’s uncle talking about it the other night. Dad said Miss Heath was a very lucky girl, and I guess Mr. Heath thought she was lucky, too, because he rubbed his hands and looked really pleased.”
“I don’t believe Miss Heath cares much,[212] though,” remarked Jerry, in a tone of conviction. “She isn’t the kind of person to like anybody just because he’s rich. She’d marry any one she was fond of, and she’s awfully fond of Mr. Douane.”
“I don’t think Miss Heath really cares that much,” Jerry said confidently. “She’s not the type to like someone just because he’s wealthy. She’d marry anyone she truly likes, and she really likes Mr. Douane.”
“It’s very nice to see everybody so happy,” said Geraldine, “but I do wish they would have the wedding in the afternoon. It’s dreadfully stupid to have to sit around like this in the morning, instead of going to dress-parade. Oh, here comes Gretel. Are they ’most ready?”
“It’s great to see everyone so happy,” said Geraldine, “but I really wish they would have the wedding in the afternoon. It’s so annoying to have to sit around like this in the morning, instead of going to the dress parade. Oh, here comes Gretel. Are they almost ready?”
“Almost,” said Gretel, as she joined her friends on the piazza. “Barbara and your mother are having a little talk by themselves, and I think they’re both crying. Your mother asked me to come and see if you were all right, and to tell you to be sure not to move off the piazza till they come.”
“Almost,” said Gretel, as she joined her friends on the plaza. “Barbara and your mom are having a little chat by themselves, and I think they’re both crying. Your mom asked me to come and check on you, and to remind you not to leave the plaza until they get back.”
“Oh, we’re not going to move,” sighed Geraldine, resignedly. “Does Miss Heath look pretty?”
“Oh, we’re not going to move,” sighed Geraldine, resigned. “Does Miss Heath look pretty?”
“Just wait till you see her,” responded Gretel, with shining eyes. “Higgins says Lady Violet Cadwalader wasn’t half as pretty when she was a bride, and she wore white satin and point lace. Oh, Geraldine, I’m so happy I feel as if I would like to fly.”
“Just wait until you see her,” replied Gretel, her eyes sparkling. “Higgins says Lady Violet Cadwalader wasn’t even close to this pretty when she got married, and she wore white satin and lace. Oh, Geraldine, I’m so happy I feel like I could fly.”
[213]“Gretel, do you know that your brother is very rich?” inquired Jerry. He had been much impressed by his sister’s remark.
[213]“Gretel, did you know that your brother is really wealthy?” Jerry asked. He was quite taken aback by his sister’s comment.
“Oh, yes,” said Gretel, simply. “You see, when Mother married Father all her first husband’s money went to Percy, and then his grandfather left him a lot more besides. I used to be afraid Percy was extravagant, but Barbara says he isn’t, and Higgins says when people have money they ought to spend it for the good of trade, so I don’t worry any more. They’re going to have a beautiful home, and I’m going to live with them. Isn’t it wonderful? I couldn’t quite believe it at first, but they both say they want me. Higgins thought they would send me to boarding-school, but Barbara says I’m not to go till I’m fourteen, and I’m not twelve yet.”
“Oh, yes,” said Gretel simply. “You see, when Mom married Dad, all her first husband’s money went to Percy, and then his grandfather left him a lot more on top of that. I used to worry that Percy was spending too much, but Barbara says he isn’t, and Higgins says when people have money, they should spend it to help the economy, so I don’t worry anymore. They’re going to have a beautiful home, and I’m going to live with them. Isn’t it amazing? I couldn’t quite believe it at first, but they both say they want me. Higgins thought they’d send me to boarding school, but Barbara says I'm not going until I'm fourteen, and I'm not twelve yet.”
“You’d better make some rules about lessons then,” advised Geraldine. “Draw up a contract, the way we did, and make Miss Heath sign it. If you don’t she may want to teach you things all day long.”
“You should probably set some rules about lessons then,” Geraldine suggested. “Create a contract like we did and have Miss Heath sign it. If you don’t, she might want to teach you things all day long.”
Gretel laughed.
Gretel chuckled.
“I don’t believe she would,” she said, “and even if she did, I shouldn’t mind a bit. I’d rather be with Barbara than any one else in the world.”
“I don’t think she would,” she said, “and even if she did, I wouldn’t care at all. I’d rather be with Barbara than anyone else in the world.”
[214]“Well, you are a queer girl,” said Geraldine, looking rather incredulous. “Miss Heath is all right, and very nice for a teacher, but I can’t imagine wanting her round all day long. Why, the two nicest things about her getting married are that we won’t have any more lessons this spring, and that you are to stay with us for a whole month, while she goes on a wedding trip.”
[214] “Well, you’re a strange girl,” said Geraldine, looking a bit skeptical. “Miss Heath is fine and a great teacher, but I just can’t picture wanting her around all day. Honestly, the best things about her getting married are that we won’t have any more lessons this spring, and you’re going to stay with us for a whole month while she goes on her honeymoon.”
“But Miss Heath won’t be a teacher when she’s married,” suggested Jerry. “I think she’ll be a very nice person to live with. I wouldn’t mind one bit living with her myself.”
“But Miss Heath won’t be a teacher once she’s married,” Jerry suggested. “I think she’d be a really nice person to live with. I wouldn’t mind at all living with her myself.”
“Mind!” cried Gretel, indignantly; “who could possibly mind? Higgins says she considers it a great privilege to live with such a lovely young lady, and I think I’m the luckiest girl in the world to have her for a sister.”
“Mind!” shouted Gretel, upset. “Who could possibly care? Higgins says she sees it as a huge privilege to live with such a wonderful young lady, and I think I’m the luckiest girl in the world to have her as my sister.”
“Here come the carriages,” announced Jerry, springing down from the railing, where he had been perched beside his twin. “Oh, I hope they’ll be ready soon. Where’s Mr. Douane, Gretel?”
“Here come the carriages,” said Jerry, jumping down from the railing where he had been sitting next to his twin. “Oh, I hope they’re ready soon. Where’s Mr. Douane, Gretel?”
“He’s going to meet us at the church,” said Gretel. “He said good-by to me at the hotel, and I put a flower in his button-hole. He looked perfectly splendid.”
“He's going to meet us at the church,” said Gretel. “He said goodbye to me at the hotel, and I put a flower in his buttonhole. He looked absolutely splendid.”
Geraldine said she would go and see if the[215] bridal party were nearly ready, and forthwith departed up-stairs, returning in a moment with the joyful intelligence, that they were really coming at last.
Geraldine said she would go check if the[215] bridal party was almost ready, and she quickly went upstairs, returning shortly with the happy news that they were finally coming.
“You and I are to go in the carriage with Father and Mother, Jerry,” she explained. “Miss Heath wants Gretel to go with her and her uncle. She really does look lovely, even if she hasn’t got a train, or white satin, or anything grand.”
"You and I are going to ride in the carriage with Dad and Mom, Jerry," she said. "Miss Heath wants Gretel to go with her and her uncle. She really does look beautiful, even if she doesn't have a train, or white satin, or anything fancy."
“She couldn’t have a wedding dress like that,” said Gretel, “because, in the first place, there wasn’t any way of getting one made down here, and then she and Percy are going right off in the train as soon as the wedding is over.”
“She can’t have a wedding dress like that,” said Gretel, “because, first of all, there’s no way to get one made down here, and then she and Percy are heading straight to the train as soon as the wedding is over.”
“I don’t see why Miss Heath wouldn’t let Father and Mother give her a wedding breakfast, as they wanted to,” complained Jerry. “There might have been cake then, and there would have been lots of good things to eat, anyway.”
“I don’t get why Miss Heath wouldn't let Dad and Mom throw her a wedding breakfast, since they wanted to,” complained Jerry. “There could have been cake, and there definitely would have been plenty of delicious food, at least.”
Just then the bridal party was seen coming down-stairs, and for the moment everything else was forgotten. Ten minutes later they were all on their way to Hampton, for it was in the little Episcopal church at Hampton that the wedding was to take place. Gretel and her new sister[216] sat side by side in the carriage, while Miss Heath’s uncle from Chicago—an elderly gentleman, with a tired, careworn face—sat opposite to them, and looked at his watch a good many times during the drive. Nobody talked much, and as they drew near the church Miss Heath took Gretel’s hand and held it. She was looking very happy, but there were tears in her eyes, and her lip trembled.
Just then, the bridal party was seen coming down the stairs, and for a moment, everything else was forgotten. Ten minutes later, they were all on their way to Hampton, where the wedding was set to take place in the small Episcopal church. Gretel and her new sister[216] sat side by side in the carriage, while Miss Heath’s uncle from Chicago—a well-aged man with a tired, worn-out face—sat across from them, glancing at his watch several times during the drive. Nobody talked much, and as they got closer to the church, Miss Heath took Gretel’s hand and held it. She appeared very happy, but there were tears in her eyes, and her lip quivered.
It was a very simple wedding, but that was just what the bride and bridegroom both wanted. The little church was decorated with spring flowers, and as the bride walked up the aisle on her uncle’s arm, the organ struck up the Bridal March from “Lohengrin.” Gretel caught her breath with a little gasp. It was the first time she had heard that music since the day of her stolen visit to fairy-land, and suddenly her cheeks grew very hot.
It was a really simple wedding, but that was exactly what the bride and groom wanted. The small church was decorated with spring flowers, and as the bride walked up the aisle on her uncle’s arm, the organ began playing the Bridal March from “Lohengrin.” Gretel gasped a little. It was the first time she had heard that music since her secret visit to fairy-land, and suddenly her cheeks felt very hot.
“I wonder if I shall ever have the courage to tell Barbara,” she thought, uncomfortably, but just then the service began, and she forgot everything else in listening to the solemn words, which she was hearing for the first time in her life.
“I wonder if I'll ever have the courage to tell Barbara,” she thought uneasily, but just then the service started, and she forgot everything else while listening to the solemn words she was hearing for the first time in her life.
It was all over. Miss Heath was Miss Heath no longer, but Mrs. Percy Douane, and the whole[217] party were in the vestry, where the bride and groom were receiving congratulations.
It was all over. Miss Heath was no longer Miss Heath, but Mrs. Percy Douane, and the whole [217] party was in the vestry, where the bride and groom were receiving congratulations.
“It’s our turn now, Jerry,” whispered Geraldine, excitedly, pulling her brother’s sleeve, when the pretty bride had been kissed and congratulated by Mr. Heath, Mr. and Mrs. Barlow, and delighted Gretel. “Oh, dear, I wonder what we ought to say.”
“It’s our turn now, Jerry,” whispered Geraldine, excitedly pulling her brother’s sleeve, after the pretty bride had been kissed and congratulated by Mr. Heath, Mr. and Mrs. Barlow, and a delighted Gretel. “Oh, gosh, I wonder what we should say.”
“I know,” said Jerry; “I’ve been making it up.” And he advanced, followed by his astonished twin. It was the first time in his life that Jerry had ever taken the initiative in anything.
“I know,” Jerry said. “I’ve been working on it.” And he moved forward, with his shocked twin following behind. It was the first time in his life that Jerry had ever taken the lead in anything.
“Hello!” he began, pausing directly in front of the bride, and speaking in his gruffest tones. “We want to say something. We’re glad you’re married, and we hope you’ll be very happy. We can’t say we’re sorry you’re not going to teach us any more, because we don’t like teachers much, but you’re the nicest teacher we ever had, and if we’ve got to have one at all, we’d rather have you than any one else.”
“Hey!” he started, stopping right in front of the bride and speaking in his roughest voice. “We want to say something. We’re happy you’re married, and we hope you’ll be really happy. We can’t say we’re sorry you’re not going to teach us anymore because we’re not big fans of teachers, but you were the nicest teacher we ever had, and if we have to have one at all, we’d definitely prefer it to be you over anyone else.”
“Yes, that’s true,” chimed in Geraldine; “you really have been awfully nice for a teacher, and you’ve been so fair. You haven’t broken the contract once.”
“Yes, that’s true,” added Geraldine; “you really have been incredibly nice for a teacher, and you’ve been so fair. You haven’t broken the contract even once.”
[218]How everybody laughed. Mrs. Douane kissed both twins—much to Jerry’s disgust—and hugged Geraldine so tight that she came near crushing the bridal bouquet. And then the carriages drove up to the church door again, and it was time to say good-by.
[218]Everyone was laughing. Mrs. Douane kissed both twins—much to Jerry's annoyance—and hugged Geraldine so tightly that she almost crushed the bridal bouquet. Then the carriages pulled up to the church door again, and it was time to say goodbye.
“Good-by, Gretel darling,” Mrs. Douane whispered, coming back to give her little sister a last kiss. “A month will soon pass, and then we shall all be together again, and just think how happy we shall all be.”
“Goodbye, my darling Gretel,” Mrs. Douane whispered, leaning in to give her little sister one last kiss. “A month will fly by, and then we’ll all be together again. Just imagine how happy we’ll be.”
“I am thinking of it all the time,” answered Gretel, hastily winking back the rising tears. “I shall count the days till the first of June, though.”
“I think about it all the time,” replied Gretel, quickly blinking away the tears that were welling up. “I’ll count the days until June first, though.”
At the same moment Mr. Douane was shaking hands with Mrs. Barlow.
At the same moment, Mr. Douane was shaking hands with Mrs. Barlow.
“It is mighty good of you people to take charge of our little sister for the next month,” he said, heartily. “I shall look up a place for the summer as soon as possible, and hope we shall be settled somewhere by the time you come north in June.”
“It’s really great of you all to take care of our little sister for the next month,” he said warmly. “I’ll find a place for the summer as soon as I can, and I hope we’ll be settled somewhere by the time you come up north in June.”
“Indeed you need not thank us,” said Mrs. Barlow, smiling. “It will be a real pleasure to have dear little Gretel with us; I know of no sweeter companion for my children.” And this[219] time Mrs. Barlow spoke as if she meant what she said, and not as if she were quoting something out of a book.
“Honestly, you don’t need to thank us,” Mrs. Barlow said with a smile. “It’ll be a true delight to have dear little Gretel with us; I can’t think of a sweeter friend for my kids.” This[219] time, Mrs. Barlow sounded sincere, not like she was just reciting something from a book.
“Hurrah!” shouted Jerry, waving his cap from the church steps, as the carriage containing the bridal couple disappeared around the corner, “that’s over, and now we can go home and take off our best clothes. Weddings aren’t so bad, after all, but they’re not half so much fun as dress-parade.”
“Yay!” shouted Jerry, waving his cap from the church steps as the carriage with the newlyweds turned the corner. “That’s done, and now we can head home and change out of our fancy clothes. Weddings aren’t so bad, but they’re not nearly as fun as dress parades.”
“Come along, Gretel,” said Geraldine, slipping an arm about her friend’s waist; a most unusual demonstration of affection from her. “I’m glad you didn’t go away, too. Miss Heath did look lovely, and I can’t help feeling a little sorry we’re not going to see her any more, but Mother says we can stop at that candy store we passed, and buy all the chocolates we want, to make up for there not being any wedding cake.”
“Come on, Gretel,” said Geraldine, putting an arm around her friend’s waist; it was a pretty rare show of affection from her. “I’m glad you didn’t leave, either. Miss Heath looked beautiful, and I can't help but feel a bit sad that we won’t see her again, but Mom says we can stop at that candy store we passed and buy as much chocolate as we want to make up for not having any wedding cake.”
CHAPTER XIII
THE PALACE OF BEAUTY
IT was a lovely June afternoon, and an automobile was bowling swiftly along the Hudson Boulevard, away from the big, noisy city. It was a large touring-car, and in it were four persons. On the front seat were a lady and gentleman, the latter of whom was running the car himself, and in the back were a little girl and a maid. The little girl, to whom motoring was still a novelty, was looking about her in wide-eyed interest, and uttering little ejaculations of delight every few seconds.
It was a beautiful June afternoon, and a car was speeding along the Hudson Boulevard, leaving the big, noisy city behind. It was a spacious touring car, carrying four people. In the front seat were a woman and a man, who was driving, and in the back were a little girl and a maid. The little girl, who still found driving exciting, was looking around in wide-eyed wonder and letting out small exclamations of joy every few seconds.
“Isn’t it beautiful, Higgins?” she cried, turning to the maid. “I didn’t know there were such beautiful places anywhere near New York, did you?”
“Isn’t it gorgeous, Higgins?” she exclaimed, turning to the maid. “I had no idea there were such beautiful spots anywhere near New York, did you?”
“It’s very pretty, miss,” returned Higgins, guardedly, “but hit hain’t to be compared with Hengland. You should see Lord Carresford’s hestate. Hif you could see that, Miss Gretel, you might well call hit beautiful.”
“It’s very pretty, miss,” Higgins replied cautiously, “but it can’t be compared to England. You should see Lord Carresford’s estate. If you could see that, Miss Gretel, you might call it beautiful.”
But Gretel did not look convinced.
But Gretel didn't seem convinced.
[221]“I don’t see how any place can be more beautiful than this,” she maintained. “See that big house on the hill? It looks just like a castle, doesn’t it? I wonder who lives there?”
[221]“I don’t understand how any place could be more beautiful than this,” she said. “Look at that big house on the hill! It looks just like a castle, right? I wonder who lives there?”
“Most likely some of the millionaires,” responded Higgins, who would have died sooner than admit that anything American could equal her beloved England. “Hit’s a pretty place, but hit don’t compare with what I’ve seen hin the old country.”
“Probably some of the millionaires,” replied Higgins, who would rather die than admit that anything American could match her beloved England. “It’s a nice place, but it doesn’t compare to what I’ve seen in the old country.”
At that moment the lady in the front seat turned her head with the announcement—
At that moment, the woman in the front seat turned her head with the announcement—
“We are almost home, Gretel; that is our place on the hill.”
“We're almost home, Gretel; that's our place on the hill.”
Gretel gave a great gasp of astonishment; speech failed her at that moment. Even the solid Higgins opened her eyes in surprise, as the car turned in at a pair of iron gates, and in two minutes more had dashed up a wide avenue lined with beautiful old trees, and drawn up before a large stone house with pillars. It was the very house Gretel had described as “looking like a castle.”
Gretel let out a gasp of shock; she was speechless for a moment. Even the usually composed Higgins widened her eyes in surprise as the car turned through a pair of iron gates and in just two minutes flew down a wide avenue lined with beautiful old trees, finally stopping in front of a large stone house with pillars. It was exactly the house Gretel had described as “looking like a castle.”
“Well, how do you like it, Gretel?” her brother asked, smiling, as he sprang out of the car, and came to help Higgins unpack their belongings.
“Well, what do you think, Gretel?” her brother asked, smiling, as he jumped out of the car and came to help Higgins unpack their things.
[222]“It’s the most beautiful place I ever saw,” declared Gretel, finding her voice at last. “Is this really where you and Barbara live, and am I going to live here, too?”
[222]“This is the most beautiful place I’ve ever seen,” Gretel finally said. “Is this really where you and Barbara live, and am I going to live here, too?”
“We are going to spend the summer here, at any rate,” Mr. Douane answered. “I have rented the place for six months.”
“We're going to spend the summer here, anyway,” Mr. Douane replied. “I've rented the place for six months.”
“Come in, Gretel,” said her sister-in-law, “I want to show you your room.” And she led the way into a wide hall hung with pictures.
“Come in, Gretel,” her sister-in-law said, “I want to show you your room.” And she led the way into a spacious hallway decorated with pictures.
“I really believe it is a castle,” laughed Gretel, pausing on the threshold to gaze about her with eager, delighted eyes. “I feel as if I must be a princess, and you and Percy are the king and queen.”
“I really think it's a castle,” laughed Gretel, stopping at the entrance to look around with eager, joyful eyes. “I feel like I must be a princess, and you and Percy are the king and queen.”
“Poor little Cinderella,” said Mrs. Douane, and there was a sudden dimness in her eyes, as she led the way up the wide staircase to the second floor.
“Poor little Cinderella,” said Mrs. Douane, and a sudden sadness clouded her eyes as she walked up the wide staircase to the second floor.
“No, it isn’t a castle, but just a dear old house, filled with beautiful things. The old lady who owns it was a friend of my mother’s, and she has let us have the place just as it is. I used to visit here when I was a little girl, and have always loved the house, so when I heard that Mrs. Atterbury was going abroad this summer, and[223] wanted to rent her place, I persuaded Percy to come and look at it, and he was as much delighted as I was. We have even taken the old servants; two of them have lived here for more than twenty years and knew me when I wasn’t as old as you. This is your room, right opposite mine. Come in and see how you like it.”
“No, it isn’t a castle, but just a lovely old house, filled with beautiful things. The elderly lady who owns it was a friend of my mother’s, and she’s allowed us to have the place just as it is. I used to visit here when I was a little girl, and I’ve always loved the house, so when I heard that Mrs. Atterbury was going abroad this summer and wanted to rent her place, I convinced Percy to come check it out, and he was just as thrilled as I was. We even kept the old servants; two of them have lived here for more than twenty years and knew me when I was younger than you. This is your room, right across from mine. Come in and see if you like it.”
“Like it!” cried Gretel, and that was really all she could say just then. It was such a pretty room, with such lovely old furniture in it, and the walls were covered with charming prints and engravings. There were two big windows looking off toward the river, and the mountains on the opposite shore; and the little white bed, with its dainty furnishings was truly a joy to behold. But it was not any of these things which caused Gretel to spring forward, with a little cry. It was the sight of an old rag doll sitting in solemn state by one of the windows, and a row of shabby old books on a shelf over the writing-desk.
“Like it!” exclaimed Gretel, and that was really all she could say at that moment. It was such a beautiful room, with lovely old furniture, and the walls were adorned with charming prints and engravings. There were two large windows overlooking the river and the mountains on the other shore; and the little white bed, with its delicate furnishings, was truly a delight to see. But it wasn't any of those things that made Gretel leap forward with a small cry. It was the sight of an old rag doll sitting solemnly by one of the windows, along with a row of worn-out books on a shelf above the writing desk.
“They’re my own things, my own precious things!” she cried, snatching up the rag doll, and hugging it to her heart. “This is my Jemima, that Father gave me for a Christmas present, when I was only seven, and there are all my dear, dear books and the German Bible, and everything.”
“They’re my own things, my own precious things!” she shouted, grabbing the rag doll and holding it close to her heart. “This is my Jemima, which Dad gave me for Christmas when I was just seven, along with all my beloved books and the German Bible, and everything.”
[224]“Open the desk and see what is inside,” said Mrs. Douane, smiling.
[224]“Open the desk and see what's inside,” said Mrs. Douane, smiling.
With trembling hands, Gretel opened one of the drawers in the writing-desk, and there lay a pile of old letters, tied together with a piece of faded blue ribbon. Gretel gave one little sob as she caught them up and kissed them. They were her greatest treasure of all; the letters from her father.
With shaking hands, Gretel opened one of the drawers in the writing desk, and there was a bundle of old letters, tied together with a worn blue ribbon. Gretel let out a small sob as she picked them up and kissed them. They were her most prized possession; the letters from her father.
“Oh, Barbara, how did you get them?” she cried, rapturously. “Percy said I should have them again, but I didn’t believe I really could. I was so afraid Mrs. Marsh had thrown them away. She said she hated keeping old things; they cluttered up drawers and made more trouble in house-cleaning.”
“Oh, Barbara, how did you get them?” she exclaimed, thrilled. “Percy said I should have them again, but I didn’t think it was actually possible. I was so worried Mrs. Marsh had tossed them out. She said she hated keeping old stuff; it cluttered up drawers and made cleaning the house more of a hassle.”
With a sudden impulse, Mrs. Douane took her little sister in her arms, and kissed her.
With a sudden urge, Mrs. Douane picked up her little sister and kissed her.
“You dear child,” she said. “Of course Mrs. Marsh did not throw away your treasures; she would not have dared to do such a thing. Percy wrote her from Old Point, asking her to keep everything until he could send for them.”
“You dear child,” she said. “Of course Mrs. Marsh didn’t throw away your treasures; she wouldn’t have dared to do that. Percy wrote to her from Old Point, asking her to keep everything until he could come for them.”
“Oh, I am so happy,” cried Gretel. “I think I’m the happiest person in the world. Did Percy go to see Mrs. Marsh?”
“Oh, I’m so happy,” cried Gretel. “I think I’m the happiest person in the world. Did Percy go to see Mrs. Marsh?”
“No, he wrote to her, giving the address, and[225] she sent the parcel at once. Percy also received a note from Miss Marsh, announcing her engagement to a Mr. Pendleton. She expects to be married this month.”
“No, he wrote to her, giving the address, and[225] she sent the package right away. Percy also got a note from Miss Marsh, announcing her engagement to a Mr. Pendleton. She plans to get married this month.”
Gretel looked pleased.
Gretel looked happy.
“I’m glad,” she said; “I liked Mr. Pendleton; he was always very kind. Once when he came to see Ada he brought me some chocolates.”
“I’m glad,” she said. “I liked Mr. Pendleton; he was always really nice. One time when he came to see Ada, he brought me some chocolates.”
“Well, I am glad, too, if you are,” laughed Mrs. Douane, “though I never had the pleasure of meeting Miss Ada. Here comes Higgins, and I am going to leave you to wash off some of that horrid dust while I get ready for dinner. Dust is really the only drawback to motoring.”
“Well, I'm glad to hear that, too,” laughed Mrs. Douane, “although I never had the pleasure of meeting Miss Ada. Here comes Higgins, and I'm going to let you wash off some of that awful dust while I get ready for dinner. Dust is really the only downside to driving.”
But Gretel did not think that even dust could be considered a drawback to such a delightful amusement. She had never been so happy or excited in her life, and it was rather hard work to stand still and have her hair brushed and tied with a fresh ribbon, while there was still so much to see and admire in this beautiful new home. The past month had been a very pleasant one. Mr. and Mrs. Barlow had been as kind as possible, and she and the twins had become the best of friends. They had remained at Old Point until the first of June, and then gone to Washington for a week on their way north. Gretel[226] had seen the Capitol, and the White House, and spent one delightful afternoon at Mount Vernon, wandering about the beautiful old home of General Washington. They had left Washington only that morning, and on reaching the station in New York, Gretel had been met by her brother and sister in their new touring-car. It had been a rather sad parting, for at the last moment, Geraldine—to everybody’s surprise—had suddenly burst into tears, and flinging her arms round Gretel’s neck, had positively refused to be parted from her friend. It was not until Mr. and Mrs. Douane had given the twins a most urgent invitation to visit Gretel in her new home, that Geraldine had at last consented to be torn away, and allow Gretel to depart with her family.
But Gretel didn’t think that even dust could be a downside to such a wonderful experience. She had never felt so happy or excited in her life, and it was pretty tough to stand still while her hair was brushed and tied with a fresh ribbon, especially when there was so much to explore and admire in this beautiful new home. The past month had been really enjoyable. Mr. and Mrs. Barlow had been incredibly kind, and she and the twins had become the best of friends. They had stayed at Old Point until the first of June, and then they went to Washington for a week on their way north. Gretel[226] had seen the Capitol, the White House, and spent one lovely afternoon at Mount Vernon, wandering around the beautiful old home of General Washington. They had just left Washington that morning, and when they arrived at the station in New York, Gretel was greeted by her brother and sister in their new touring car. It was a pretty sad goodbye because, at the last minute, Geraldine—much to everyone’s surprise—had suddenly broken into tears, hugged Gretel tightly, and absolutely refused to say goodbye to her friend. It wasn’t until Mr. and Mrs. Douane had given the twins a very strong invitation to visit Gretel in her new home that Geraldine finally agreed to let go and let Gretel leave with her family.
The dinner that evening was another revelation to Gretel. The prettily decorated table, with a big bowl of roses in the center; the neat, white-capped maid, who waited on them, and her sister-in-law, looking lovelier than ever in her white evening dress, all combined to fill the little girl with wonder and admiration.
The dinner that evening was another eye-opener for Gretel. The beautifully set table, with a large bowl of roses in the center; the tidy, white-uniformed maid, who served them, and her sister-in-law, looking more beautiful than ever in her white evening gown, all made the little girl feel a sense of wonder and admiration.
“It is a palace, and Percy and Barbara are the prince and princess,” she told herself. “I’m Cinderella, and I’ve come to live with them, but[227] oh, how dreadful it would be if it should all come to an end when the clock strikes twelve.”
“It’s a palace, and Percy and Barbara are the prince and princess,” she thought. “I’m Cinderella, and I’ve come to live with them, but[227] oh, how terrible it would be if it all ended when the clock strikes twelve.”
“What are you thinking of, Gretel?” her brother asked, noticing the look of sudden anxiety on the child’s hitherto radiant face.
“What are you thinking about, Gretel?” her brother asked, noticing the sudden anxiety on the child's previously bright face.
Gretel laughed and blushed.
Gretel laughed and turned red.
“It was very silly,” she said, “but I couldn’t help it. I was thinking how perfectly wonderful everything was, and then just for a minute I thought how terrible it would be if it should all come to an end just as it did with Cinderella when the clock struck twelve.”
“It was really silly,” she said, “but I couldn’t help it. I was thinking about how perfectly wonderful everything was, and then just for a minute, I thought how terrible it would be if it all came to an end like it did with Cinderella when the clock struck twelve.”
Mr. and Mrs. Douane both smiled, and the latter said—
Mr. and Mrs. Douane both smiled, and the latter said—
“I wouldn’t worry about it, if I were you. This little Cinderella has come home to stay, and we are all going to have a happy summer together.”
“I wouldn’t stress about it if I were you. This little Cinderella has come home to stay, and we’re all going to have a great summer together.”
“By the way, Barbara,” said Mr. Douane, “I saw the man about that pony this morning. I am going to have you learn to ride, Gretel; it’s the best exercise in the world, and we must have you fat and rosy before you go to school in the autumn.”
“By the way, Barbara,” Mr. Douane said, “I talked to the guy about that pony this morning. I’m going to get you riding lessons, Gretel; it’s the best exercise ever, and we need to get you healthy and rosy before you start school in the fall.”
It was a beautiful moonlight night, and after dinner they all went out on the piazza, and sat watching the boats on the river. It was so still[228] that they could hear the band on the Albany steamer, as it passed, and so warm that scarcely a leaf stirred. Gretel would have liked to linger there for hours, with the two people she loved best in the world, but at nine o’clock her sister-in-law advised her to go to bed.
It was a beautiful moonlit night, and after dinner, they all went out onto the patio and sat watching the boats on the river. It was so quiet[228] that they could hear the band on the Albany steamer as it passed, and it was so warm that hardly a leaf moved. Gretel would have loved to stay there for hours with the two people she cared about most in the world, but at nine o’clock her sister-in-law suggested she go to bed.
“You have been traveling all day,” she said, “and need a good night’s rest.”
“You've been traveling all day,” she said, “and need a good night's sleep.”
“I feel so wide awake that I don’t think I can possibly go to sleep,” said Gretel, rising rather reluctantly, “but I’ll try if you want me to.” And she kissed her brother and sister good night, and went up-stairs to her pretty room, where she found the faithful Higgins busy unpacking.
“I feel so wide awake that I don’t think I can possibly go to sleep,” said Gretel, getting up a bit hesitantly, “but I’ll try if you want me to.” She kissed her brother and sister goodnight and went upstairs to her lovely room, where she found the loyal Higgins busy unpacking.
Gretel had so many things to say to Higgins, that the process of undressing was a rather lengthy one, but it was over at last, and Higgins, having seen her charge safely in bed, was preparing to leave the room, when Gretel called her back.
Gretel had so much to say to Higgins that getting undressed took quite a while, but it was finally done. Higgins, having made sure her charge was safely in bed, was about to leave the room when Gretel called her back.
“Higgins,” she said a little timidly, “I don’t believe you are very fond of being kissed, are you?”
“Higgins,” she said a bit shyly, “I don’t think you really like being kissed, do you?”
“I’m not much haddicted to hit,” admitted Higgins, who was fond of using long words. “In fact, I ’aven’t kissed any one since I said[229] good-by to my mother hin the hold country. What do you want to know for, miss?”
“I’m not really addicted to it,” admitted Higgins, who liked to use big words. “In fact, I haven’t kissed anyone since I said [229] goodbye to my mother back in the old country. Why do you want to know, miss?”
“I was thinking that—but perhaps you’d rather not do it,” said Gretel, evasively. “It’s only that I’m so very happy to-night, I feel as if I should like to kiss everybody in the world.”
“I was thinking that—but maybe you’d rather not do it,” said Gretel, dodging the topic. “It’s just that I’m really happy tonight; I feel like I want to kiss everyone in the world.”
“You mean you would like to kiss me, miss?” There was something like consternation in Higgins’ voice, but she flushed all over her plain face, and looked for the moment really quite embarrassed.
“You mean you want to kiss me, miss?” There was a hint of shock in Higgins’ voice, but she blushed all over her plain face and for a moment seemed genuinely embarrassed.
“I should like to very much indeed if you wouldn’t mind,” said Gretel, and as the English woman bent down her face, she threw two soft little arms round Higgins’ neck, and kissed her heartily.
“I would really love it if you wouldn’t mind,” said Gretel, and as the English woman leaned down, she wrapped her two soft little arms around Higgins’ neck and gave her a warm kiss.
Higgins did not say anything, but switched out the light very hurriedly, and Gretel did not see the tears in her eyes, or hear her murmur softly as she left the room—
Higgins didn’t say anything but quickly turned off the light, and Gretel didn’t notice the tears in her eyes or hear her softly murmur as she left the room—
“There never was a sweeter child hin this country or the hold one either.”
“There never was a sweeter child in this country or the whole world either.”
It was quite true that Gretel was not sleepy. She was far too happy and excited to sleep, and she lay for some time, with wide-open eyes, living over all the delightful events of the day. She had taken the old rag doll to bed with her, and[230] slipped the packet of her father’s letters under her pillow. It was so good to know that all her treasures were safe, and in her own possession once more. She was just beginning to feel a little sleepy, when her ear caught the sound of a distant piano, and she started up wide awake again.
Gretel definitely wasn't sleepy. She was way too happy and excited to fall asleep, so she lay there for a while, eyes wide open, reliving all the wonderful moments of the day. She had brought her old rag doll to bed with her and tucked her father's letters under her pillow. It felt great to know that all her treasures were safe and in her hands again. Just as she was starting to feel a bit sleepy, she heard the sound of a distant piano, and she sat up wide awake again.
“It’s Barbara!” she cried joyfully. “Oh, what a beautiful ending to the day to hear Barbara play before I go to sleep.”
“It’s Barbara!” she exclaimed happily. “Oh, what a lovely way to end the day than to hear Barbara play before I go to sleep.”
She had no idea of doing anything wrong, or even unusual, as she sprang out of bed, and hastily putting on her wrapper and bath slippers—which Higgins had left on a chair by the bedside—opened the door, and stole softly out into the hall. In the old studio days she had often sat up till midnight while her father and his friends played and sang. Yes, Barbara was playing, and eager to get as near as possible to the music she loved, Gretel went on to the head of the stairs. The drawing-room door was directly opposite the staircase, and Gretel could hear every note as distinctly as if she had been in the room. With a little sigh of utter content, she sat down on the top stair, intending to enjoy another sensation of bliss before going back to bed again. The moonlight streaming in[231] through the hall window, fell across the little figure in the blue flannel wrapper, and rested softly on the child’s rapt face.
She had no idea she was doing anything wrong or even unusual as she jumped out of bed, quickly putting on her robe and slippers—left by Higgins on a chair by the bedside—opened the door, and quietly stepped out into the hall. Back in the old studio days, she often stayed up until midnight while her dad and his friends played and sang. Yes, Barbara was playing, and eager to get as close as possible to the music she loved, Gretel made her way to the top of the stairs. The drawing-room door was directly across from the staircase, and Gretel could hear every note as clearly as if she were in the room. With a slight sigh of complete contentment, she sat down on the top stair, ready to enjoy a moment of bliss before heading back to bed. The moonlight pouring in through the hall window fell across the little figure in the blue flannel robe, softly illuminating the child’s mesmerized face.
Mrs. Douane finished the nocturne she was playing, and in the pause which followed, Gretel heard her brother say—
Mrs. Douane finished playing the nocturne, and in the silence that followed, Gretel heard her brother say—
“Play something from Wagner.”
“Play something by Wagner.”
“I’ll play The Swan Song from ‘Lohengrin,’” his wife answered, and after turning over some music, she began a melody Gretel knew, and which set the child’s heart to beating fast, while the hot color rushed up into her cheeks. How well she remembered it all; the crowded opera house; the beautiful scene; the great orchestra, and the clear tenor voice of Lohengrin, singing the farewell to his beloved swan. Then the coming out into the cold, windy street and the shame and remorse that followed.
“I’ll play The Swan Song from ‘Lohengrin,’” his wife replied, and after flipping through some sheet music, she started a melody that Gretel recognized, making her heart race and her cheeks flush. She remembered everything so clearly: the packed opera house, the stunning scene, the amazing orchestra, and the beautiful tenor voice of Lohengrin, singing goodbye to his beloved swan. Then stepping out into the cold, windy street and the shame and regret that came afterward.
Suddenly the music stopped.
Suddenly, the music cut off.
“What’s the matter?” Mr. Douane asked, in surprise; “have you forgotten it?”
“What's wrong?” Mr. Douane asked, surprised. “Did you forget it?”
“No, I haven’t forgotten it,” his wife answered, with something between a sob and a laugh, “but I can’t play it to-night; my heart is too full. I haven’t played Lohengrin since—why I don’t believe I ever told you about my tragic experience last winter.”
“No, I haven’t forgotten it,” his wife replied, a mix of a sob and a laugh in her voice, “but I can’t play it tonight; my heart is too full. I haven’t played Lohengrin since—actually, I don’t think I ever shared my tragic experience from last winter with you.”
[232]“You have told me of experiences which seemed to me sufficiently tragic, but what is this particular one?”
[232]“You’ve shared some pretty tragic experiences with me, but what’s this particular one?”
“I suppose I was foolish to take it as seriously as I did,” said Mrs. Douane. “It really wasn’t as tragic as many other things, but it came at a time when I had just about reached the end of my tether, and you know it is always the last straw that breaks the camel’s back. It was in March, and I was about as blue and discouraged as any one well could be. I had been hungering for a little music for once, but never felt I could spare the money for a ticket to a concert. Then one day I happened to see in the paper that they were giving ‘Lohengrin’ at the Saturday matinée that week, and the temptation proved too great to be resisted. I struggled with my economical scruples for two days, and then on Friday afternoon, I let scruples go to the winds, went to the opera house, and bought a ticket for the balcony. It cost me three dollars, and I knew I hadn’t a dollar to waste on frivolities, but it was my one dissipation of the winter.
“I guess I was silly to take it as seriously as I did,” said Mrs. Douane. “It really wasn’t as tragic as many other things, but it happened at a time when I had just about reached my breaking point, and you know it’s always the last straw that breaks the camel’s back. It was in March, and I was feeling pretty down and discouraged. I had been craving some music for once, but I never felt I could spare the cash for a concert ticket. Then one day I happened to see in the paper that they were showing ‘Lohengrin’ at the Saturday matinée that week, and the temptation was too great to resist. I battled with my frugal instincts for two days, and then on Friday afternoon, I threw caution to the wind, went to the opera house, and bought a ticket for the balcony. It cost me three dollars, and I knew I didn’t have a dollar to waste on luxuries, but it was my one indulgence of the winter.
“I hurried home with my treasure, feeling like a naughty child, who has stolen a piece of cake, and then what do you suppose I discovered?”
“I rushed home with my prize, feeling like a mischievous kid who had stolen a slice of cake, and then guess what I found?”
[233]“What?” inquired Mr. Douane, as his wife paused dramatically, and Gretel, on the stairs, held her breath, and leaned forward to catch every word.
[233]“What?” Mr. Douane asked, as his wife paused dramatically, and Gretel, on the stairs, held her breath, leaning forward to catch every word.
“I had lost my ticket,” said Mrs. Douane, solemnly.
“I lost my ticket,” said Mrs. Douane, solemnly.
“Lost your ticket?” repeated her husband; “how did it happen—where did you put it?”
“Lost your ticket?” her husband repeated. “How did that happen—where did you put it?”
“In my purse, I thought, but it must have dropped out, for I found the clasp unfastened. I really don’t think I ever had quite such a shock in my life. I rushed back to the opera house, hoping the ticket might have been picked up and returned to the box office, but of course it was of no use. It was a very windy day, and the envelope may have been blown away, nobody knows where. There was nothing to be done but go home and bear the disappointment as well as I could.”
“In my purse, I thought, but it must have fallen out since I found the clasp open. I honestly don’t think I’ve ever been so shocked in my life. I rushed back to the opera house, hoping that someone might have found the ticket and returned it to the box office, but of course that was pointless. It was a very windy day, and the envelope could have been blown away, with no one knowing where. There was nothing to do but go home and deal with the disappointment as best as I could.”
“Poor little girl,” said Mr. Douane, tenderly, “I can imagine what it meant to you. I should like to find the fellow who picked up that ticket, and give him a piece of my mind. Any one should have known that the proper thing to do was to return it to the box office. Did you go back again? It might have been returned later, you know.”
“Poor little girl,” said Mr. Douane, gently, “I can understand how much that meant to you. I really wish I could find the guy who picked up that ticket and tell him how I feel. Anyone should have known that the right thing to do was to take it back to the box office. Did you go back again? It might have been returned later, you know.”
[234]“Oh, yes, I tried twice more before giving up all hope. Unfortunately, I did not remember the number of my seat, and the man at the box office assured me there was no hope. Whoever found the ticket must have used it, but perhaps it was never picked up at all. I think I was about as unhappy that night as any girl could be, but you know the old saying, ‘The darkest hour is always just before dawn.’ It was the very next day that Mrs. Barlow’s letter came, asking me to go to Old Point, and it was only a week later that you and I met; so I ought not to complain, ought I?”
[234] “Oh, yes, I tried two more times before giving up all hope. Unfortunately, I couldn’t remember my seat number, and the guy at the box office told me there was no chance. Whoever found the ticket must have used it, but maybe it was never picked up at all. I think I was as unhappy that night as any girl could be, but you know the old saying, ‘The darkest hour is always just before dawn.’ It was the very next day that Mrs. Barlow’s letter arrived, inviting me to go to Old Point, and just a week later, you and I met; so I shouldn’t complain, right?”
“Well, perhaps not, but I still maintain that I should like to find the person who picked up that ticket. It was a confoundedly dishonest trick not to have handed it in at the box office.”
“Well, maybe not, but I still believe I should find the person who picked up that ticket. It was a really dishonest move not to have turned it in at the box office.”
Mr. Douane said a good deal more, but that was all Gretel heard. As silently as it had come, the little figure on the stairs rose and slipped away. The child’s face was very white, and her eyes were big and frightened. When she reached her own room, she closed the door softly, and sank down in a little heap on the bed. She was trembling all over.
Mr. Douane said quite a bit more, but that was all Gretel caught. Just as silently as it had arrived, the small figure on the stairs stood up and slipped away. The child's face was pale, and her eyes were wide and scared. When she got to her room, she shut the door quietly and sank down in a small heap on the bed. She was shaking all over.
“It was Barbara’s ticket to fairy-land, and I stole it,” she whispered. “Percy said it was a[235] confoundedly dishonest thing to do. Barbara loves ‘Lohengrin’ as much as I do, and she was poor, too. I knew I had been wicked, but I never knew I’d really been dishonest. I love Barbara better than any one in the world, and I stole her ticket to fairy-land!”
“It was Barbara’s ticket to fairyland, and I took it,” she whispered. “Percy said it was a[235] completely dishonest thing to do. Barbara loves ‘Lohengrin’ as much as I do, and she was poor, too. I knew I had been wrong, but I never realized I’d truly been dishonest. I love Barbara more than anyone in the world, and I took her ticket to fairyland!”
Poor little repentant Cinderella! Her happy day was over; the clock had struck twelve.
Poor little sorry Cinderella! Her happy day was over; the clock had struck twelve.
CHAPTER XIV
AFTER THE CLOCK STRUCK TWELVE
IT was still very early the next morning when Gretel awoke; a robin was singing on a tree just outside her window, but everything else was still. For the first few bewildered moments she could not remember where she was, or what had happened, and lay wondering idly why her head ached, and her eyes felt so stiff and swollen. Then it all came back with a rush; the music, Barbara’s story, and those dreadful words of her brother’s. Afterwards the long hours she had lain awake, alone in the darkness, trying to make up her mind what she ought to do. She had cried herself to sleep at last, having finally decided upon the course of action, which it seemed to the poor foolish little girl, was the right one to take.
It was still very early the next morning when Gretel woke up; a robin was singing in a tree right outside her window, but everything else was quiet. For the first few confused moments, she couldn’t remember where she was or what had happened, and she lay there wondering why her head ached and why her eyes felt so stiff and puffy. Then it all came back to her in an instant: the music, Barbara’s story, and those awful words her brother had said. After that, the long hours she had spent awake, alone in the dark, trying to figure out what she should do. She had cried herself to sleep in the end, having finally decided on a course of action that seemed, to the poor misguided girl, to be the right one to take.
“I’ve got to tell them; I’ve got to; I’ve got to,” she had told herself resolutely. “I couldn’t go on living here, letting them love me, and be good to me, and not tell them I was a dishonest[237] person. Of course they won’t ever love me any more when they know, but I can’t help that. Percy will be so ashamed to have a dishonest girl for a sister, and Barbara won’t want to ever see me again.”
“I have to tell them; I really do,” she told herself firmly. “I can’t keep living here, having them love me and be good to me, and not be honest about being a dishonest person. Of course, they won’t love me anymore once they find out, but I can’t change that. Percy is going to be so ashamed to have a dishonest sister, and Barbara won’t want to see me again.”
It was a terrible thought, but it had to be faced. It never occurred to Gretel for a moment that the ticket she had picked up on the sidewalk, in front of the opera house, might not be the one her sister-in-law had lost. “Lohengrin”—the windy afternoon—the date—everything pointed too plainly to the fact that the tickets were one and the same.
It was a terrible thought, but it had to be confronted. Gretel never considered for a second that the ticket she had found on the sidewalk outside the opera house might not be the same one her sister-in-law had lost. “Lohengrin”—the breezy afternoon—the date—everything clearly indicated that the tickets were identical.
And now it was morning, and she must begin her preparations, or it would be too late to carry out the plan she had decided upon. If she waited until people were up, she might be stopped and asked awkward questions, and she must get away before Percy and Barbara knew—she could never face them after that, she would be too much ashamed. With as little noise as possible, she crept out of bed, and began putting on her clothes. How merrily the birds sang and how brightly the sun was shining. She remembered that this was to have been her first day in her beautiful new home. But she never wavered for a moment in her purpose. It did not take[238] long to dress, for she had decided to omit her usual morning bath, lest the sound of running water should disturb the still sleeping household. She was just fastening her dress when another sound besides the singing of the birds, broke the early morning stillness; the shrill whistle of a passing train, and she suddenly remembered that Percy had told her the railway station was not more than half a mile away.
And now it was morning, and she needed to start her preparations, or it would be too late to carry out the plan she had decided on. If she waited until people were up, she might be stopped and asked awkward questions, and she had to get away before Percy and Barbara realized it—she could never face them after that; she would be too ashamed. As quietly as possible, she got out of bed and began putting on her clothes. The birds sang cheerfully, and the sun shone brightly. She remembered that this was supposed to be her first day in her beautiful new home. But she never wavered for a moment in her determination. It didn’t take long to get dressed since she had decided to skip her usual morning bath, so the sound of running water wouldn’t disturb the still-sleeping household. She was just fastening her dress when another sound, besides the singing of the birds, broke the early morning silence: the sharp whistle of a passing train. Suddenly, she remembered that Percy had told her the train station was no more than half a mile away.
“I’m glad it isn’t far,” she said to herself, with a feeling of something like relief; “I can easily walk there, and there must be plenty of trains going to New York. I’ve got enough money for a ticket. I’m glad I didn’t spend all the ten dollars Percy gave me the day before the wedding.” And she slipped into her pocket the pretty little silver purse her brother had given her.
“I’m glad it isn’t far,” she said to herself, feeling a sense of relief; “I can easily walk there, and there must be plenty of trains going to New York. I’ve got enough money for a ticket. I’m glad I didn’t spend all the ten dollars Percy gave me the day before the wedding.” Then she slipped the pretty little silver purse her brother had given her into her pocket.
This done, Gretel opened the closet door, in quest of her hat. At sight of the row of pretty frocks that Higgins had unpacked the night before, she was conscious of a sharp little stab of pain.
This done, Gretel opened the closet door, looking for her hat. When she saw the line of pretty dresses that Higgins had unpacked the night before, she felt a quick stab of pain.
“It’s dreadful to have to leave all those lovely things,” she said, with a sob. “It doesn’t seem quite grateful either, when Percy was so good to buy them all for me, but I couldn’t stay and[239] not tell, and when he knows I’m a dishonest person he won’t want me anyway. Perhaps they can find some other girl to give the clothes to, who will deserve them more than I did.”
“It’s awful to have to leave all those nice things,” she said, sobbing. “It doesn’t feel very grateful either, since Percy was so kind to buy them all for me, but I couldn’t stay and not tell him. When he finds out I’m a dishonest person, he won’t want me anyway. Maybe they can find some other girl to give the clothes to, someone who deserves them more than I do.”
She selected her plainest hat, and began putting a few necessary toilet articles into the suit-case Higgins had left on the lowest shelf of the closet. Having procured a night-gown, and a fresh set of underclothes from the bureau drawer, she hesitated for a moment, and then drew the packet of old letters from beneath her pillow, and tucked it carefully away in one corner of the suit-case. She glanced regretfully at the row of shabby books, but decided it would not be possible to carry them, and tried to comfort herself with the reflection that Barbara would take care of them for her—Barbara was always so kind.
She picked her simplest hat and started putting a few essential toiletries into the suitcase that Higgins had left on the bottom shelf of the closet. After grabbing a nightgown and a fresh set of underwear from the dresser, she paused for a moment, then took the bundle of old letters from under her pillow and carefully placed it in one corner of the suitcase. She looked back wistfully at the row of worn-out books but decided she couldn't bring them and tried to reassure herself that Barbara would look after them—Barbara was always so nice.
Her preparations completed, Gretel sat down at the desk to write her confession. She selected a sheet of paper; dipped her pen in the ink, and began to write; but her fingers trembled so she could scarcely form the letters, and it was a very blotted, illegible little note that Higgins, coming in an hour later to wake her little charge, found on the desk, addressed to Mr. Percy Douane.
Her preparations done, Gretel sat at the desk to write her confession. She picked a sheet of paper, dipped her pen in the ink, and started to write; but her fingers shook so much that she could barely shape the letters, resulting in a very messy, unreadable note that Higgins found on the desk an hour later when he came in to wake her little charge, addressed to Mr. Percy Douane.
“Darling Percy”: it began.
“Darling Percy”: it started.
“When you get this I shall have gone away,[240] and you and Barbara won’t ever see me any more. I suppose it would be much braver if I stayed and told you myself instead of writing, but I am not at all brave.
“When you get this, I will have already left,[240] and you and Barbara won’t see me again. I guess it would be much braver to stay and tell you in person instead of writing it down, but I’m not brave at all.
“Dear Percy, I may as well say it right away, I am a dishonest person. I stole Barbara’s ticket to fairy-land—I mean the opera. I didn’t know it was hers till last night, but I always knew it was somebody’s. I found it on the sidewalk, and I kept it, and went to hear Lohengrin. I knew it was wicked, but I wanted to hear Lohengrin more than anything else in the world, and I thought nobody would ever find out. Nobody ever did, but now I know it was Barbara’s ticket, I can’t keep the secret any longer.
“Dear Percy, I might as well say it right off the bat, I’m not a honest person. I took Barbara’s ticket to fairy-land—I mean the opera. I didn’t realize it was hers until last night, but I always knew it belonged to someone. I found it on the sidewalk, kept it, and went to see Lohengrin. I knew it was wrong, but I wanted to hear Lohengrin more than anything else in the world, and I figured no one would ever find out. No one ever did, but now that I know it was Barbara’s ticket, I can’t keep this secret any longer.
“It happened the very afternoon you came home. I was going to tell you once, but you said to let bygones be bygones, and I was so glad, because I thought if you knew you might not love me, and nobody had loved me since Father died. If I hadn’t found out it was Barbara’s ticket I am afraid I might never have told, but I couldn’t go on living here in this beautiful place, and having everybody so good to me, and not have you know I was a dishonest person. If I didn’t tell now, I should be a great deal more dishonest than I was before.
“It happened the very afternoon you came home. I was going to tell you once, but you said to let the past be the past, and I was so relieved, because I thought if you knew, you might not love me, and nobody had loved me since Dad died. If I hadn’t found out it was Barbara’s ticket, I’m afraid I might have never told you, but I couldn’t keep living here in this beautiful place, with everyone being so good to me, without you knowing that I was dishonest. If I didn’t tell you now, I’d be way more dishonest than I was before."
“I am going to some old friends of Father’s in New York, and I think they’ll let me stay with them till I can earn some money. I don’t play the piano at all well now, but I play much better than a boy I know, and he said his father was going[241] to get him into vaudeville, so I think perhaps Fritz Lipheim can get me into vaudeville, too, and just as soon as I have earned three dollars I will send it to Barbara, to pay for that ticket. I heard her tell you it cost three dollars.
“I’m going to visit some of my father's old friends in New York, and I think they’ll let me stay with them until I can earn some money. I don’t play the piano very well right now, but I play better than a boy I know, and he said his dad is going to get him into vaudeville, so I think maybe Fritz Lipheim can help me get into vaudeville too. As soon as I’ve earned three dollars, I’ll send it to Barbara to pay for that ticket. I heard her tell you it cost three dollars.”
“Please don’t be any angrier with me than you can help. I know you can’t ever love me any more, because you love Barbara so much, and it was her ticket, but she is so good I think perhaps she will forgive me when she knows how sorry and ashamed I am.
“Please don’t be any angrier with me than you have to be. I know you can’t ever love me more, because you love Barbara so much, and it was her chance, but she’s so good that I think maybe she will forgive me when she realizes how sorry and ashamed I am.
“Good-by, dear Percy; thank you a million times for all the beautiful things you have done for me, and please try to forgive me if you possibly can.
“Goodbye, dear Percy; thank you a million times for all the wonderful things you've done for me, and please try to forgive me if you can.”
“Your loving little sister,
“Gretel.
“Your loving little sister, “Gretel.
“PS. I am not taking any more clothes than I can help. I hope you will be able to find some other little girl to give them to, for I know she will love them as much as I did.”
“P.S. I’m not taking any more clothes than I need. I hope you can find another little girl to give them to, because I know she will love them as much as I did.”
Gretel was not at all satisfied with her letter when she read it over, but there was no time to write another, for already the clock on the stairs was striking six, and in another half hour the servants would be up and about. So, having put the poor little confession in the most conspicuous place on the desk and given one more glance about the pretty room, which was to have been[242] hers, she opened her door, and stepped softly out into the silent hall. How very still it was; evidently the household was still in bed and asleep. Gretel stole on tiptoe past her brother’s closed door, and down the front stairs to the lower hall. The front door was fastened, but the key turned easily in the lock, and two minutes later a little figure, carrying a heavy suit-case, was walking rapidly down the broad avenue to the gate.
Gretel wasn’t happy with her letter when she read it over, but there wasn’t time to write another since the clock on the stairs was already striking six, and in another half hour the servants would be up and moving. So, after placing the little confession in the most obvious spot on the desk and taking one last look around the lovely room that was supposed to be hers, she opened her door and quietly stepped into the silent hallway. It was so quiet; clearly, everyone in the household was still asleep. Gretel tiptoed past her brother’s closed door and made her way down the front stairs to the lower hall. The front door was locked, but the key turned easily, and two minutes later, a small figure carrying a heavy suitcase was walking quickly down the wide avenue toward the gate.
It was the beginning of a very hot day, but as yet the air felt fresh and cool, and the sun only comfortably warm. How beautiful it all was, with the dew sparkling on the grass in the bright morning sunshine, and birds singing in every tree. Gretel paused at the gate for one last long look, and a big lump rose in her throat, but still she did not waver in her purpose. With one quickly suppressed sob, she turned resolutely away, and in another moment Cinderella had turned her back on the palace of beauty, and was trudging away down the dusty road to the station.
It was the start of a really hot day, but the air still felt fresh and cool, and the sun was just pleasantly warm. Everything was so beautiful, with the dew sparkling on the grass in the bright morning light, and birds singing in every tree. Gretel paused at the gate for one last long look, and a big lump rose in her throat, but she still didn’t waver in her purpose. With one quickly suppressed sob, she turned away with determination, and in another moment Cinderella had turned her back on the beautiful palace and was trudging down the dusty road to the station.
It was still too early for many people to be about, and Gretel did not meet a single person between her brother’s house and the little country station, which she remembered having passed in[243] the motor-car the evening before. The station was closed and locked, and she was beginning to wonder what she should do next when a train came puffing up to the platform. Gretel sprang forward eagerly, her poor little heart pounding so that she could scarcely breathe.
It was still too early for many people to be out, and Gretel didn’t see a single person between her brother’s house and the little country station, which she remembered passing in the car the evening before. The station was closed and locked, and she was starting to worry about what to do next when a train puffed up to the platform. Gretel rushed forward eagerly, her little heart pounding so hard that she could barely breathe.
“Is this train going to New York?” she inquired of the brakeman.
“Is this train going to New York?” she asked the conductor.
“Yes,” answered the man, regarding her rather curiously; “want to get on?”
“Yes,” replied the man, looking at her with some curiosity; “do you want to move forward?”
“I—I haven’t any ticket,” faltered Gretel; “I’ve got the money for one, but the station is shut up.”
“I—I don’t have a ticket,” Gretel stammered; “I have the money for one, but the station is closed.”
“You can pay on the train,” the man assured her. “Hurry up if you want to get on board; we only stop here one minute.”
“You can pay on the train,” the man assured her. “Hurry up if you want to get on; we only stop here for a minute.”
Without another word, Gretel hastily mounted the steps of one of the cars, the brakeman good-naturedly helping her with her suit-case, glancing behind him at the same time, as though in expectation of more passengers.
Without saying anything else, Gretel quickly climbed the steps of one of the cars, and the brakeman kindly helped her with her suitcase, glancing back at the same time, as if he was waiting for more passengers.
“Going to New York all by yourself?” he inquired in some surprise.
“Going to New York all by yourself?” he asked, a bit surprised.
Gretel nodded.
Gretel agreed.
“Pretty early in the morning to be going to town, ain’t it? Expecting somebody to meet you at the Grand Central?”
“Isn’t it a bit early to be heading into town? Are you expecting someone to meet you at Grand Central?”
[244]“I am going to some friends in New York,” said Gretel, and there was so much dignity in her tone, that the brakeman decided she must be able to take care of herself, and asked no further questions.
[244]“I’m heading to see some friends in New York,” said Gretel, and there was so much confidence in her tone that the brakeman figured she could handle herself and didn’t ask any more questions.
“It’s quite true, I am going to friends,” Gretel told herself, as she sank into an empty seat. “Mrs. Lipheim is my friend, and so is Fritz. I know they’ll both be glad to see me, even if they didn’t invite me, and I haven’t heard from them in such a long time.”
“It’s totally true, I’m on my way to see friends,” Gretel thought as she settled into an empty seat. “Mrs. Lipheim is my friend, and so is Fritz. I know they’ll both be happy to see me, even if they didn’t invite me, and it’s been such a long time since I heard from them.”
She recalled the many acts of kindness shown her by Fritz Lipheim and his mother in the old studio days, and at the time of her father’s death. She had once gone to have supper with Mrs. Lipheim, and she remembered the cozy little flat, and the kind old German woman bustling about her neat kitchen. The thought of that supper reminded her of the fact that she had had no breakfast that morning, and she suddenly realized that she was very hungry.
She remembered all the kind things that Fritz Lipheim and his mother had done for her during the old studio days and when her father passed away. One time, she had dinner with Mrs. Lipheim, and she could picture the cozy little apartment and the sweet old German woman moving around her tidy kitchen. The memory of that dinner made her realize that she hadn’t eaten breakfast that morning, and she suddenly felt very hungry.
“I’m afraid I shall be late for the Lipheims’ breakfast,” she thought a little uneasily, “but they are so kind, they’ll be sure to give me something to eat.”
“I’m worried I’ll be late for the Lipheims’ breakfast,” she thought a little nervously, “but they’re really nice, so they’ll definitely have something for me to eat.”
She had never forgotten the Lipheims’ address, although she had not been there since her[245] father’s death. She had once asked Mrs. Marsh if she might go to see her old friends, but that lady had refused so decidedly that she had never dared broach the subject again. Since her brother’s return she had not been in New York long enough to make calls, especially as the Lipheims lived in Harlem, but Barbara had promised to take her some day to see her kind old friends. And now she was going all by herself, but under what sadly different circumstances from any she had anticipated.
She had never forgotten the Lipheims’ address, even though she hadn’t been there since her father passed away. She had once asked Mrs. Marsh if she could visit her old friends, but that lady had refused so firmly that she never dared to bring it up again. Since her brother returned, she hadn’t been in New York long enough to make visits, especially since the Lipheims lived in Harlem, but Barbara had promised to take her to see her kind old friends one day. And now she was going all by herself, but under such sadly different circumstances from what she had expected.
When the conductor came to collect the tickets, Gretel explained about the closed station, and taking out her purse, inquired the price of a trip to New York. The conductor looked at her much as the brakeman had done, but she seemed such a capable little person, and so thoroughly convinced of what she wanted to do, that he decided it was none of his business, and walked away, after receiving her fare, and returning the proper change.
When the conductor came to collect the tickets, Gretel explained about the closed station and took out her purse to ask how much a trip to New York would cost. The conductor looked at her just like the brakeman had, but she seemed so capable and completely sure of what she wanted to do that he decided it was none of his business and walked away after taking her fare and giving her the correct change.
It was a slow train, and made a great many stops. As they neared the city, the car began to fill up, chiefly with men and women on their way to work, but no one took any particular notice of the solitary little girl. Gretel’s heart grew heavier and heavier. She heard a man in the seat[246] behind her say it was half-past seven. By this time Higgins must have come to call her, and have found her letter to Percy. How shocked and pained they must all be when they learned the dreadful truth about her. Of course they would never want to have anything more to do with her now they knew her to be a dishonest person. A big tear splashed down on Gretel’s cheek, and was quickly followed by another, but the child brushed them away hurriedly, fearing the passengers might see that she was crying. Gretel was a proud child, and she did not want to be pitied or questioned by strangers.
It was a slow train, making plenty of stops. As they got closer to the city, the car started to fill up, mostly with people heading to work, but no one paid any special attention to the lonely little girl. Gretel’s heart felt heavier and heavier. She heard a man in the seat[246] behind her say it was half-past seven. By now, Higgins must have come to check on her and found her letter to Percy. How shocked and hurt they must all be when they find out the awful truth about her. Of course, they would never want anything to do with her now that they knew she was dishonest. A big tear rolled down Gretel’s cheek, quickly followed by another, but she brushed them away in a hurry, worried that the passengers might notice she was crying. Gretel was a proud child, and she didn’t want to be pitied or questioned by strangers.
CHAPTER XV
ALONE IN THE BIG CITY
IT was eight o’clock when the train steamed slowly into the Grand Central, and Gretel, with the heavy suit-case clutched tightly in her arms, made her way out into the crowded station. The bustle and confusion bewildered her a little, although she had been accustomed to the city all her life. The roar of the elevated trains; the shouting of cab drivers, and the pushing, jostling throngs, made her feel all at once very lonely, and rather frightened. Her head was beginning to ache, too, and she was more than ever conscious of the fact that she had not had any breakfast. Still, it never occurred to her to stop and buy something to eat, although there was still nearly two dollars left in her purse. Her one thought was to reach the Lipheims’ flat as soon as possible.
It was eight o’clock when the train slowly rolled into Grand Central, and Gretel, tightly gripping her heavy suitcase, made her way out into the crowded station. The hustle and bustle confused her a bit, even though she had been familiar with the city her whole life. The loud noise of the elevated trains, the shouts of cab drivers, and the pushing, jostling crowds made her feel very lonely and a bit scared all at once. Her head was starting to ache too, and she was acutely aware that she hadn’t had breakfast. Still, it never crossed her mind to stop and buy something to eat, even though she still had almost two dollars left in her purse. Her only thought was to get to the Lipheims’ apartment as quickly as possible.
At the corner of Forty-second Street she paused for a moment.
At the corner of Forty-second Street, she stopped for a moment.
[248]“East One Hundred and Sixth Street,” she said to herself; “I must take the Third Avenue Elevated.” And she turned resolutely eastward.
[248]“East 106th Street,” she thought to herself; “I need to take the Third Avenue Elevated.” And she turned firmly toward the east.
Early as it still was, the streets were almost unbearably hot. The air which had felt so cool and fresh in the country, was oppressive with heat and smoke, and Gretel’s suit-case was very heavy. By the time the little girl had reached the elevated station, and climbed the long flight of stairs to the platform, she felt as tired as if she had been walking miles. She was fortunate, however, in getting a seat in a train bound for Harlem, and it felt cooler up there on a level with people’s second story windows, than it had done in the street below.
Early as it still was, the streets were almost unbearably hot. The air that had felt so cool and fresh in the countryside was now thick with heat and smoke, and Gretel's suitcase was very heavy. By the time the little girl reached the elevated station and climbed the long flight of stairs to the platform, she felt as tired as if she had been walking for miles. She was lucky, though, to get a seat on a train heading to Harlem, and it felt cooler up there, level with people's second-story windows, than it had down in the street.
The ride uptown was not unpleasant, but it was soon over, and then Gretel found herself standing on a street corner, in a part of the city that was quite unfamiliar to her. She felt bewildered, and uncertain as to which direction she ought to turn.
The ride uptown was okay, but it ended quickly, and then Gretel found herself standing on a street corner in a part of the city that was totally new to her. She felt confused and unsure about which way to go.
“I can’t remember whether it was east or west of Third Avenue,” she said to herself, wondering why her head felt so uncomfortably light. “I’ll try east first and see if the numbers are right.”
"I can't remember if it was east or west of Third Avenue," she said to herself, wondering why her head felt so annoyingly light. "I'll try east first and see if the numbers are correct."
She turned down a shabby street, where a great[249] many children were playing on the sidewalk, but after walking a short distance, and scanning the numbers of the houses, she decided that she had made a mistake, and should have crossed the avenue and gone west. So, with a sigh, she turned and retraced her steps to the corner. Having safely crossed the avenue, despite the constant procession of trucks and trolley cars, she once more began an anxious scrutiny of the numbers on the houses. Yes, she was right this time; these were the two hundreds, and two hundred and seventeen was the number of which she was in search. Her heart began to beat very fast again as she neared her destination. After all, it was a long time since she had seen or heard of the Lipheims. Suppose they had moved. Suddenly she stopped short, with a little cry of astonishment.
She walked down a run-down street where a bunch of kids were playing on the sidewalk, but after going a little way and checking the house numbers, she realized she had made a mistake and should have crossed the avenue and gone west. So, with a sigh, she turned around and went back to the corner. After safely crossing the avenue, despite the steady stream of trucks and trolleys, she once again began nervously checking the house numbers. Yes, she was right this time; these were in the two hundreds, and two hundred and seventeen was the number she was looking for. Her heart started to race again as she got closer to her destination. After all, it had been a long time since she had seen or heard from the Lipheims. What if they had moved? Suddenly, she stopped abruptly, letting out a little cry of surprise.
“Why, why,” she gasped, her eyes growing round with dismay, “that is the house, I’m sure, but—but they’re tearing it down. Nobody can be living there now.”
“Why, why,” she gasped, her eyes wide with shock, “that is the house, I’m sure, but—but they’re tearing it down. Nobody can be living there now.”
It was too true. A gang of workmen were engaged in demolishing a building, which had evidently once been an apartment-house; already the doors and windows had been taken out, and a part of the walls were down. Gretel stood[250] quite still, staring stupidly before her. The shock was so sudden and unexpected that for the first few moments she could do nothing but stare in helpless bewilderment. Then, with a great effort, she pulled herself together, and approached one of the workmen.
It was all too real. A group of workers was busy tearing down a building that clearly used to be an apartment complex; the doors and windows were already removed, and part of the walls lay in ruins. Gretel stood[250] frozen, staring blankly ahead of her. The surprise hit her so abruptly that for the first few moments, she could do nothing but gawk in confusion. Then, with a significant effort, she gathered herself and walked over to one of the workers.
“Would you please tell me if this house used to be two hundred and seventeen?” she inquired timidly.
“Can you please tell me if this house used to be two hundred and seventeen?” she asked nervously.
“It was that,” the Irishman answered, good-naturedly, “and it’s going to be the same number when it’s made over into a model apartment-house.”
“It was that,” the Irishman replied, with a smile, “and that number will stay the same when it gets turned into a model apartment building.”
“I—I suppose you don’t know where the people who used to live here have moved to?”
“I—I guess you don’t know where the people who used to live here have gone?”
“I do not. Are you looking for somebody who used to live in two seventeen?”
“I don’t. Are you looking for someone who used to live in 217?”
Gretel nodded, and the man regarded the white, tired little face more attentively.
Gretel nodded, and the man looked at the pale, weary little face with more attention.
“Maybe you could find out in one of them stores on the corner,” he suggested, and Gretel, having thanked the friendly Irishman, turned, and once more walked back to the noisy corner.
“Maybe you could check one of those stores on the corner,” he suggested, and Gretel, having thanked the friendly Irishman, turned and walked back to the noisy corner again.
There was a small grocery on the corner, and Gretel, who had not been unfamiliar with such places in the old studio days, went in, and put her question to the young man behind the counter.
There was a small grocery store on the corner, and Gretel, who was no stranger to places like that from her days at the old studio, went in and asked her question to the young man at the counter.

[251]“I am looking for some people who used to live in number two seventeen,” she explained; “their name is Lipheim. I thought perhaps you could tell me where they have moved.”
[251]“I'm looking for some people who used to live at 217,” she explained; “their last name is Lipheim. I thought maybe you could tell me where they've gone.”
“Lipheim, Lipheim,” the young man repeated; “I sort of remember the name, but—oh, yes, I know, an old German lady, who talked queer English?”
“Lipheim, Lipheim,” the young man repeated; “I kind of remember that name, but—oh, yeah, I know, an old German lady who spoke strange English?”
“Yes, that’s Mrs. Lipheim,” said Gretel, eagerly, “she speaks very broken English. Her son plays the violin—do you know where they live now?”
"Yeah, that's Mrs. Lipheim," Gretel said excitedly, "she speaks really broken English. Her son plays the violin—do you know where they live now?"
The man shook his head.
The guy shook his head.
“Couldn’t say,” he said. “The old lady was in here one day just before they began tearing down those houses, and she told me they were going somewhere in the Bronx, but she didn’t leave any address. Wouldn’t you like to sit down for a few minutes? It’s a hot morning, and your bag’s pretty heavy.”
“Can’t say,” he replied. “The old lady came in here one day right before they started tearing down those houses, and she mentioned they were moving somewhere in the Bronx, but she didn’t give me an address. Wouldn’t you like to sit down for a bit? It’s a hot morning, and your bag looks pretty heavy.”
“No, thank you,” said Gretel; “you are very kind, but I’ve got to find Mrs. Lipheim.” And she turned resolutely away.
“No, thank you,” Gretel said. “You’re very kind, but I need to find Mrs. Lipheim.” Then she turned away determinedly.
She inquired at every store on the block, but always with the same discouraging result. Some of the shopkeepers did not remember the Lipheims at all; others had known them as[252] customers, but nobody appeared to have the slightest idea where they had gone.
She asked at every store on the block, but always got the same discouraging result. Some of the shopkeepers didn’t remember the Lipheims at all; others had known them as[252] customers, but no one seemed to have the slightest idea of where they had gone.
“What shall I do—oh, what shall I do now?” thought Gretel, as she came out of the last shop, and stood looking helplessly up and down the avenue. “Nobody knows where they’ve moved to, and how can I possibly find them?”
“What should I do—oh, what should I do now?” thought Gretel as she stepped out of the last shop and stood there, feeling lost and looking up and down the street. “Nobody knows where they’ve gone, and how on earth can I possibly find them?”
But if she did not find the Lipheims, to whom should she go? That was the terrible question, and suddenly Gretel began to tremble, and her head felt so queer she was obliged to lean against a lamppost for support.
But if she couldn’t find the Lipheims, who should she turn to? That was the awful question, and suddenly Gretel started to shake, and her head felt so strange that she had to lean against a lamppost for support.
“I’m all alone,” whispered the poor child, with a sob, “and I don’t know where to go.”
“I’m all alone,” the poor child whispered with a sob, “and I don’t know where to go.”
All at once, she realized that she was both very tired and very hungry. Still, it did not occur to her to buy any food. She must find somebody to take care of her, and help her to earn some money, but who was it to be? Rapidly she ran over in her mind the names of the few people she knew. There were the Barlows. Jerry and Geraldine would be glad to see her, and Mr. and Mrs. Barlow were always kind, but if they knew she was a dishonest person, would they want to have anything more to do with her? She remembered Geraldine had said her mother was[253] very particular about what children she and Jerry associated with. If Mrs. Barlow knew that she had stolen a ticket to fairy-land, she might refuse to allow her children to associate with her, and, oh, she could not bear that—she would be so terribly ashamed. There were Mrs. Marsh and Ada, but she did not want to go back to them. Besides, it was not at all likely they would take her back, since Mrs. Marsh and Percy had quarreled, and Percy was no longer paying her board. She thought of several friends of her father’s, who had once been kind to her, but she had no idea where they lived. She remembered the long list of maids who had come and gone during her year with Mrs. Marsh, but the only one among them for whom she had cared in the least was Dora Grubb. Dora had always been kind, and then there were Lillie and Peter. Peter must be in a vaudeville company by this time. Surely he and his family were the very people most likely to be able to help her now. If she only knew where they lived! She remembered that Dora had once spoken of her family as “living uptown on the East Side.” It was rather vague, but still she might be able to find them if she tried very hard. This was “uptown,” and it was also “the East Side.” She could keep on[254] walking until—well, until something happened. So, with a weary sigh, she clutched the heavy suit-case more tightly, and moved on slowly along the crowded, noisy street.
Suddenly, she realized she was both really tired and really hungry. Still, it didn’t even cross her mind to buy any food. She needed to find someone to take care of her and help her earn some money, but who could that be? Quickly, she ran through the names of the few people she knew. There were the Barlows. Jerry and Geraldine would be happy to see her, and Mr. and Mrs. Barlow were always nice, but if they found out she was dishonest, would they want to be around her anymore? She remembered Geraldine had mentioned her mom was very picky about who she and Jerry spent time with. If Mrs. Barlow knew that she had stolen a ticket to fairy-land, she might refuse to let her kids hang out with her, and oh, she couldn't handle that—she would be so incredibly ashamed. There were Mrs. Marsh and Ada, but she didn't want to go back to them. Besides, it was unlikely they would even take her back since Mrs. Marsh and Percy had fought, and Percy was no longer paying her board. She thought about a few of her father’s friends who had once been nice to her, but she had no clue where they lived. She recalled the long list of maids who had come and gone during her time with Mrs. Marsh, but the only one she had cared about at all was Dora Grubb. Dora had always been nice, and then there were Lillie and Peter. Peter must be in a vaudeville act by now. Surely he and his family were the best chance to help her now. If only she knew where they lived! She remembered that Dora had once mentioned her family lived “uptown on the East Side.” That was kind of vague, but still, she might be able to find them if she really tried. This was “uptown,” and it was also “the East Side.” She could keep walking until—well, until something happened. So, with a tired sigh, she tightened her grip on the heavy suitcase and slowly moved along the crowded, noisy street.
It was nearly two hours later, and Gretel was still plodding wearily on. She had walked a very long way, how far she did not know. The part of the city she was in was quite strange to her, and she had no very clear idea as to just where she was. The scorching June sun was beating down upon her, and it seemed to be growing hotter every minute. She no longer felt any desire for food. A faint, sick feeling was creeping over her, which rendered the thought of breakfast anything but agreeable. Every few minutes she was obliged to stop, and set her suit-case down on the sidewalk. She was tired, oh, so tired; there was no use in trying to keep the tears back any longer, and she let them come thick and fast. She had met plenty of boys and girls, but none among them had at all resembled her old acquaintances Peter and Lillie Grubb.
It was almost two hours later, and Gretel was still trudging along, feeling exhausted. She had walked a very long distance, but she had no idea how far. The part of the city she was in felt completely unfamiliar, and she wasn't sure exactly where she was. The scorching June sun was blazing down on her, and it seemed to be getting hotter by the minute. She didn't feel any hunger anymore. A weak, nauseous feeling was taking over, making the idea of breakfast anything but appealing. Every few minutes, she had to stop and set her suitcase down on the sidewalk. She was so tired; there was no point in holding back the tears any longer, and they started to flow freely. She had encountered plenty of boys and girls, but none of them reminded her at all of her old friends Peter and Lillie Grubb.
“There isn’t any use; I can’t carry it any longer,” she said, with a sob, as she set her burden down for at least the tenth time in the past hour. “I’ll have to leave it somewhere.”
“There’s no point; I can’t carry it any longer,” she said, sobbing, as she put her burden down for at least the tenth time in the past hour. “I’ll have to leave it somewhere.”
She looked about for a suitable hiding-place,[255] but none presented itself. She had turned from a dirty cross street into a wide avenue, noisy with the clang of trolleys, and the roar of an elevated train. There was nothing to be done but leave the suit-case where she was, even at the risk of its being carried off long before she could come back for it. But first she would secure her greatest treasure; the packet of old letters. So, having removed the precious package, and slipped it into her pocket—which was fortunately a large one—she resigned the suit-case to its fate, and prepared to resume her hopeless quest.
She looked around for a good hiding spot,[255] but none appeared. She had turned from a grimy side street onto a wide avenue, filled with the noise of trolleys and the rumble of an elevated train. There was nothing she could do but leave the suitcase where it was, even though it might be taken long before she could come back for it. But first, she needed to secure her most valuable possession: the packet of old letters. So, after taking the precious package and slipping it into her pocket—which was luckily a big one—she left the suitcase to its fate and got ready to continue her hopeless search.
There was a dull pain in her head, and queer lights were beginning to dance before her eyes, which at times prevented her seeing very clearly where she was going. Suddenly she realized that she was walking on the sunny side of the street, and that if she crossed the avenue she would be in the shade. How stupid she had been not to think of that before. She would go over to the shade, and sit down somewhere to rest for a little while. Perhaps when she had rested she would feel better. So, with one regretful glance at the suit-case, which must be left behind, she stepped off the curb and started to cross the avenue.
There was a dull pain in her head, and strange lights were starting to dance in front of her eyes, which sometimes made it hard for her to see clearly where she was going. Suddenly, she realized she was walking on the sunny side of the street and that if she crossed the avenue, she'd be in the shade. How foolish she had been not to think of that earlier. She would move over to the shade and sit down somewhere to rest for a bit. Maybe after resting, she would feel better. So, with a regretful glance at the suitcase, which she had to leave behind, she stepped off the curb and started to cross the avenue.
[256]A small boy with his hands in his pockets, was sauntering slowly down the shady side of Second Avenue. It was much too hot to walk fast, and besides, he was in no hurry. It was not yet eleven o’clock, and he dared not present himself before his mother and sisters until noon. For this was a school day, and he had not appeared at the school building at the usual morning hour. In plain English, he was playing truant. He had decided that a swim at one of the free baths would be much more agreeable than spending three hours in a stuffy school-room on that hot morning, but his mother was not a believer in “the law of love,” and consequently, he was not anxious to be seen by his family before the noon lunch hour.
[256]A small boy with his hands in his pockets was slowly strolling down the shady side of Second Avenue. It was way too hot to walk fast, and besides, he wasn’t in a rush. It wasn’t even eleven o’clock yet, and he didn’t want to face his mother and sisters until noon. This was a school day, and he hadn’t shown up at the school building at the usual morning hour. To put it simply, he was skipping school. He thought a swim at one of the free baths would be way more fun than spending three hours in a stuffy classroom on that hot morning, but his mother didn’t believe in “the law of love,” so he wasn’t eager to be seen by his family before lunchtime.
The swim had proved most refreshing, but one was not allowed to remain in the free baths for an indefinite period, and hence it was that he found himself wandering aimlessly down Second Avenue at eleven o’clock in the morning, with nothing particular to do for the next hour.
The swim had been really refreshing, but you couldn’t stay in the public baths for as long as you wanted, so that’s why he found himself wandering aimlessly down Second Avenue at eleven o’clock in the morning, with nothing specific to do for the next hour.
Suddenly his attention was attracted by a small crowd gathered on a corner and he quickened his steps, in the hope of discovering something of interest.
Suddenly, he noticed a small crowd gathered on a corner and picked up his pace, hoping to find something interesting.
“I bet it’s an accident,” he remarked aloud,[257] with a brightening face. He was not at all a cruel boy, but an accident meant an excitement, and excitement was what Peter Grubb craved more than anything else in the world.
“I bet it’s an accident,” he said out loud,[257] with a cheerful expression. He wasn’t a cruel kid at all, but an accident meant some excitement, and excitement was what Peter Grubb wanted more than anything else in the world.
“It is an accident,” he added, as he drew nearer the scene of action; “the cars are stopped; somebody must have got run over.” And he quickened his pace to a run.
“It’s an accident,” he said, getting closer to the scene; “the cars are stopped; someone must have been hit.” And he picked up his pace to a run.
“What’s up?” he demanded breathlessly of another youth of about his own age, as he shouldered his way through the crowd.
"What’s up?" he asked breathlessly, pushing his way through the crowd to another guy around his age.
“Kid got knocked down by a trolley car,” was the answer; “they’ve carried her into the drug store, and there’s been an ambulance call.”
“Kid got hit by a trolley car,” was the response; “they’ve taken her into the pharmacy, and an ambulance has been called.”
Peter’s heart began to beat faster. Not that he felt any particular interest in the unfortunate “kid,” but to see some one taken off to the hospital in an ambulance was always an exciting experience, and one that could be related afterwards to a group of interested friends. So he wasted no more time in asking questions, but made his way through the open door of the drug store, round which a sympathizing crowd was hovering.
Peter's heart started racing. It wasn't that he was especially concerned about the "kid," but witnessing someone being taken away in an ambulance was always an exhilarating experience, something he could share later with his friends. So he didn’t waste any more time asking questions; he headed straight through the open door of the drugstore, where a sympathetic crowd was gathered.
It did not take Peter long to see what had happened. They had laid the injured child on the counter, and some one was trying to stanch the[258] blood, which flowed from a deep cut on her forehead. Her eyes were closed, and she lay very still.
It didn't take Peter long to realize what had happened. They had placed the injured child on the counter, and someone was trying to stop the blood that was flowing from a deep cut on her forehead. Her eyes were closed, and she lay very still.
“Is she killed?” Peter inquired in a rather awed whisper.
“Is she dead?” Peter asked in a somewhat amazed whisper.
“No, we don’t think so,” answered the man to whom he put the question. “I saw it happen, and the motor-man got the brakes on just in time. She’s badly hurt, though, I’m afraid; there’s an ugly cut on her head, and she was unconscious when we picked her up.”
“No, we don’t think so,” replied the man he asked. “I saw it happen, and the driver hit the brakes just in time. She’s really hurt, though, I’m afraid; there’s a nasty cut on her head, and she was unconscious when we got her.”
“Does anybody know who the little girl is?” somebody asked.
“Does anyone know who the little girl is?” someone asked.
A policeman, who was among the crowd in the doorway, stepped forward.
A police officer, who was among the crowd in the doorway, stepped forward.
“She don’t live anywhere round here,” he said; “I know all the kids in this neighborhood, and I never laid eyes on her before. She’s got good clothes on; looks as if she might have come over from the West Side.”
“She doesn’t live anywhere around here,” he said; “I know all the kids in this neighborhood, and I’ve never seen her before. She’s dressed well; looks like she might have come over from the West Side.”
Peter edged his way nearer to the counter. The little figure lay so very still that he was beginning to feel uncomfortable. He would just take one look, and then run away. Suddenly he uttered an exclamation of astonishment, and turned excitedly to the interested spectators.
Peter inched closer to the counter. The small figure lay so motionless that he started to feel uneasy. He would just take a quick glance and then bolt. Suddenly, he gasped in surprise and spun around excitedly to the onlookers.
[259]“Hello! Oh, I say! I know who she is; I’ve seen her before.”
[259] “Hey! Oh wow! I know who she is; I’ve seen her before.”
“Where does she live?” half a dozen voices inquired at once, and all eyes were turned upon the excited Peter.
“Where does she live?” multiple voices asked at once, and all eyes were focused on the excited Peter.
“Why,” said Peter, looking very much bewildered, “it’s the funniest thing I ever knew. I can’t make out what she was doing around here. My sister used to work for her folks; their name is Marsh, and they live away down Broadway, opposite the opera house.”
“Why,” Peter said, looking really confused, “it’s the funniest thing I’ve ever seen. I can’t figure out what she was doing here. My sister used to work for her family; their name is Marsh, and they live way down Broadway, across from the opera house.”
CHAPTER XVI
FROM SHADOW TO SUNSHINE
SOME one was playing the Swan song from “Lohengrin”; it was very beautiful, but it sounded so far away. Gretel wanted to get nearer to the music. She tried to rise, but there was such a heavy weight on her feet that she could not move. Then the music changed to the roar of an elevated train, and she felt the hot sun beating down upon her head. Oh, how terribly hot it was, and she was so thirsty, too. If some one would only give her a drink of water, but when she tried to ask for it her tongue refused to form the words. The cruel sun was burning her up. There must be shade somewhere. She would cross the street and try to find it, but what would become of her bag? She was too tired to carry it any longer. How those elevated trains roared. She was afraid to move, yet she must get into the shade. She made another feeble effort to move, and then something soft and cool was laid on her forehead, and a voice that[261] sounded as if it came from a great way off said—
Someone was playing the Swan song from “Lohengrin”; it was really beautiful, but it sounded so distant. Gretel wanted to get closer to the music. She tried to get up, but there was such a heavy weight on her feet that she couldn't move. Then the music changed to the roar of an elevated train, and she felt the hot sun beating down on her head. Oh, it was so unbearably hot, and she was really thirsty too. If only someone would give her a drink of water, but when she tried to ask for it, her tongue wouldn’t cooperate. The cruel sun was scorching her. There had to be some shade nearby. She would cross the street and try to find it, but what would happen to her bag? She was too tired to carry it any longer. Those elevated trains were so loud. She was scared to move, yet she needed to find shade. She made another weak effort to move, and then something soft and cool was placed on her forehead, and a voice that[261] sounded like it came from far away said—
“Lie still, dear; you are quite safe here.”
“Lie still, sweetheart; you’re completely safe here.”
Gretel tried to explain about the sun, but the words would not come right, and she gave it up in despair. She liked the soft, cool thing on her forehead, but the trouble was it did not stay cool long enough. Everything was hot, burning hot. If somebody would only give her some cold water to drink, but when at last, a glass was held to her lips, and she tried to swallow, the water, like everything else, seemed hot, and it did not quench her thirst.
Gretel tried to explain about the sun, but the words just wouldn’t come out right, and she gave up in frustration. She liked the soft, cool sensation on her forehead, but the problem was it didn’t stay cool long enough. Everything was hot, burning hot. If only someone would give her some cold water to drink, but when finally a glass was brought to her lips, and she tried to swallow, the water, like everything else, felt hot, and it didn’t satisfy her thirst.
There was pain, too, dreadful pain all over her, and every time she tried to move into a more comfortable position, some force seemed to hold her still. At last she found that she could speak, and then she began to call piteously for Percy and Barbara; Jerry and Geraldine; and Higgins, but nobody answered—nobody seemed to understand. She could see faces—so many faces—but there was not one among them, that she knew. Once she was sure she heard some one crying, and for a moment she thought it was Barbara, but when she looked again a strange face was bending over her, and a lady dressed in white,[262] with a cap on her head, was offering her something to drink.
There was agony, too, terrible agony all over her, and every time she tried to shift into a more comfortable position, some force seemed to keep her still. Finally, she realized she could talk, and then she started to call out desperately for Percy and Barbara; Jerry and Geraldine; and Higgins, but nobody responded—nobody seemed to get it. She could see faces—so many faces—but there wasn’t a single one she recognized. For a moment, she was sure she heard someone crying, and she thought it was Barbara, but when she looked again, a strange face was leaning over her, and a woman dressed in white, with a cap on her head, was offering her something to drink.
Gradually she began to remember things in a vague, confused way. She remembered going to New York on the train, and trying to find the Lipheims. Was she still in the street, she wondered? If so, it had grown strangely quiet and cool. She was no longer burning up, only she was so very tired. She must have walked a long way, and then—what had happened? There had been a great noise of shouting, and something big had come terribly close to her, and after that she did not remember any more.
Gradually, she started to remember things in a vague, confused way. She recalled going to New York by train and trying to find the Lipheims. Was she still in the street, she wondered? If so, it had become oddly quiet and cool. She wasn’t burning up anymore, but she felt incredibly tired. She must have walked a long way, and then—what had happened? There had been a loud noise of shouting, and something large had come dangerously close to her, and after that, she couldn’t remember anything else.
While she was still pondering on this subject, in a weak, half conscious way, some one bent over her, and she saw again the lady in the white dress and cap. The lady did not speak, but she smiled, and her smile was pleasant, and somehow reassuring. Then she put something that looked like a tube under Gretel’s tongue, and when she took it out again, she looked pleased, and said to some one, the little girl could not see—
While she was still thinking about this, in a hazy, half-awake way, someone leaned over her, and she saw the lady in the white dress and cap again. The lady didn’t say anything, but she smiled, and her smile was nice and somehow comforting. Then she placed something that looked like a tube under Gretel’s tongue, and when she took it out, she looked happy and said to someone the little girl couldn’t see—
“She is much better; the fever has gone down to a hundred and one. That is a great gain over yesterday.”
“She is doing much better; the fever has dropped to a hundred and one. That’s a big improvement from yesterday.”
Gretel wanted to say that she understood, and to ask some questions, but she was so tired that it[263] seemed easier just to lie still with her eyes shut. She drifted off into a dream, in which she seemed to hear Percy and Barbara talking about “Lohengrin.”
Gretel wanted to say that she understood and ask some questions, but she was so tired that it[263] felt easier to just lie still with her eyes closed. She drifted off into a dream where she seemed to hear Percy and Barbara talking about “Lohengrin.”
“Poor little girl; poor little kiddie.” Yes, that was surely Percy’s voice, and it did not sound angry either, only very sorry. Gretel did not open her eyes, but she tried to remember things. Why was her brother sorry, and why had she expected him to be angry? It was something—about—about being a dishonest person. Ah, she remembered all about it now, and with a sharp little cry, she started up, fully conscious at last.
“Poor little girl; poor little kid.” Yes, that was definitely Percy’s voice, and it didn’t sound angry at all, just very sad. Gretel didn’t open her eyes, but she tried to recall what happened. Why was her brother upset, and why had she thought he would be mad? It was something—about—about being dishonest. Ah, she remembered everything now, and with a sharp little cry, she sat up, fully aware at last.
“I stole Barbara’s ticket to fairy-land,” she wailed. “Percy said I was a dishonest person. I didn’t mean to be dishonest; I didn’t—I didn’t!”
“I took Barbara’s ticket to fairy-land,” she cried. “Percy said I was a dishonest person. I didn’t mean to be dishonest; I didn’t—I didn’t!”
“Hush, Gretel darling, lie still; everything is all right. There, there, don’t cry; see, Percy and I are here; we have come to take care of our little girl.”
“Hush, Gretel sweetie, lie still; everything is okay. There, there, don’t cry; look, Percy and I are here; we’ve come to take care of our little girl.”
“Did you get my letter, Barbara?” whispered Gretel, as she nestled in her sister’s arms, and gazed lovingly into the sweet face bending over her.
“Did you get my letter, Barbara?” whispered Gretel, as she snuggled in her sister’s arms and looked affectionately into the sweet face leaning over her.
“Yes, dearest, but, oh, my poor, foolish little Gretel, how could you do such a dreadful thing as[264] to run away and leave us? Didn’t you know how much Percy and I loved you?”
“Yes, dear, but, oh, my poor, foolish little Gretel, how could you do something so terrible as[264] to run away and leave us? Didn’t you realize how much Percy and I cared about you?”
“I thought you wouldn’t love me any more when you knew how wicked I had been,” said Gretel, humbly. “I thought I would go to the Lipheims, and ask Fritz to get me a place with those vaudeville people Peter Grubb was going with, but they had moved, and I couldn’t find them. Then it got so hot, and I was so dreadfully tired, and—”
“I thought you wouldn’t love me anymore when you found out how bad I had been,” said Gretel, humbly. “I thought I would go to the Lipheims and ask Fritz to help me get a job with those vaudeville people Peter Grubb was hanging out with, but they had moved, and I couldn’t track them down. Then it got really hot, and I was so incredibly tired, and—”
“We know all about it, dear; don’t talk; just lie still and get well. We won’t leave you until you are able to come home, and then we shall all be so happy again.”
“We know everything, dear; don’t say anything; just lie still and get better. We won’t leave you until you’re able to come home, and then we’ll all be so happy again.”
“And you are not angry—you really can forgive me?”
“And you're not angry—you really can forgive me?”
Barbara did not answer in words, but her kisses and her happy tears were all the assurance Gretel needed.
Barbara didn't respond verbally, but her kisses and joyous tears were all the reassurance Gretel needed.
“And will Percy forgive me, too?” she whispered timidly.
“And will Percy forgive me, too?” she whispered nervously.
“There isn’t anything to forgive, Pussy,” said Mr. Douane huskily, as he bent to kiss the pale, wistful little face.
“There’s nothing to forgive, Pussy,” Mr. Douane said in a husky voice, bending down to kiss the pale, wistful little face.
“But I really was a dishonest person,” persisted Gretel, feverishly; “are you sure you want a dishonest person to live in your house?”
“But I really was a dishonest person,” Gretel insisted, anxiously. “Are you sure you want someone dishonest living in your house?”
[265]“Quite sure, little girl; home wouldn’t be home without our Gretel.”
[265]“Absolutely, little girl; home wouldn’t feel like home without our Gretel.”
Gretel gave a long sigh of utter content, and her eyelids drooped. In another moment she had fallen asleep.
Gretel let out a long sigh of complete satisfaction, and her eyelids became heavy. In just a moment, she had dozed off.
When Gretel awoke after a long, refreshing nap, her brother had gone away, but Barbara was still in the room, and she and the lady in the white cap were having a whispered conversation by the window. Gretel lay watching them in silence for several minutes. She was very happy, but she did not feel much like talking just yet. Slowly she began to take in the details of her surroundings. She was in a small, plainly furnished room, and an electric fan was waving gently over her bed. She wondered where she could be, but decided that it did not really matter so long as Barbara was there, too, and just then her sister-in-law glanced in her direction, and discovered that she was awake.
When Gretel woke up from a long, refreshing nap, her brother was gone, but Barbara was still in the room, chatting quietly with the lady in the white cap by the window. Gretel watched them in silence for several minutes. She felt really happy, but wasn't quite ready to talk yet. Slowly, she started to notice the details of her surroundings. She was in a small, simply furnished room, and an electric fan was gently blowing over her bed. She wondered where she could be, but decided it didn't really matter as long as Barbara was there, too. Just then, her sister-in-law glanced her way and noticed she was awake.
“Where are we, Barbara?” Gretel asked a few minutes later, when Mrs. Douane was sitting by her bedside, and the lady in the white cap had given her something to drink, which tasted very good.
“Where are we, Barbara?” Gretel asked a few minutes later, when Mrs. Douane was sitting by her bedside, and the lady in the white cap had given her something to drink that tasted really good.
“We are in a hospital in New York. They brought you here after your accident.”
“We're in a hospital in New York. They brought you here after your accident.”
[266]“Accident?” repeated Gretel, looking puzzled; “did I have an accident? Oh, yes, I know; I was crossing the street, and something very big came close to me, and then I don’t remember any more. Was I run over?”
[266]“Accident?” Gretel asked, looking confused. “Did I have an accident? Oh, I remember now; I was crossing the street, and something really big came close to me, and then I don’t remember anything else. Did I get hit?”
“You were knocked down by a trolley car, and badly hurt, but you are ever so much better now, and you will be quite well again soon.”
“You were hit by a trolley car and got seriously hurt, but you’re doing a lot better now, and you’ll be completely fine again soon.”
“How did you and Percy find me?” was Gretel’s next question. She was beginning to feel a good deal more interest in things than she had felt a few hours earlier.
“How did you and Percy find me?” was Gretel’s next question. She was starting to feel a lot more interested in things than she had a few hours earlier.
“Why, dearest, it was all quite wonderful. If I tell you about it will you try to lie still, and not ask any more questions? The doctor says you must be kept very quiet or the fever may come back.”
“Why, my dear, it was all really amazing. If I tell you about it, will you promise to stay still and not ask any more questions? The doctor says you need to stay very calm, or the fever might return.”
Gretel promised that she would be very good, and Mrs. Douane went on to explain.
Gretel promised that she would behave, and Mrs. Douane continued to explain.
“When Higgins came to call you, and found your room empty, she was very much surprised, especially when she discovered that your suit-case had also disappeared. Then she saw your letter on the desk, and went to call Percy and me. You said you were going to some old friends in New York, and the only people we could think of were Mrs. Marsh and her daughter. Percy[267] started for New York as soon as he could, and in the meantime we telephoned Mrs. Marsh, telling her what had happened, and asking her to communicate with us the moment you arrived. As soon as Percy reached the city he went at once to Mrs. Marsh’s, hoping to find you there, but of course they knew nothing about you, and he was just starting off to put the case in the hands of the police, when a telephone message came, saying you had been hurt, and were to be taken to this hospital. And here comes the wonderful part of the story. When you were lying unconscious in a drug store, you were recognized by a little boy, who gave his name as Peter Grubb. He said he knew where you lived, and gave Mrs. Marsh’s address to the people at the store, who at once communicated with us.”
"When Higgins came to see you and found your room empty, she was really surprised, especially when she noticed that your suitcase was also gone. Then she spotted your letter on the desk and went to call Percy and me. You mentioned you were going to visit some old friends in New York, and the only people we could think of were Mrs. Marsh and her daughter. Percy[267] left for New York as quickly as he could, and in the meantime, we called Mrs. Marsh to tell her what happened and asked her to let us know as soon as you arrived. As soon as Percy got to the city, he rushed to Mrs. Marsh’s, hoping to find you there, but of course, they had no idea where you were. Just when he was about to report it to the police, we received a phone call saying you had been hurt and were being taken to this hospital. And here comes the amazing part of the story. While you were lying unconscious in a drug store, a little boy named Peter Grubb recognized you. He said he knew where you lived and provided Mrs. Marsh’s address to the staff at the store, who immediately got in touch with us."
“How very interesting,” said Gretel. “Peter Grubb was the very person I was trying to find when I couldn’t find the Lipheims, but I hadn’t any idea where he lived, except that it was uptown on the East Side. I thought perhaps he might be able to tell me how to get into vaudeville. Oh, Barbara dear, you can’t think what a comfort it is to know you really don’t mind seeing me again, even when you know how wicked I was.”
“How interesting,” said Gretel. “Peter Grubb was exactly who I was trying to find when I couldn't locate the Lipheims, but I had no clue where he lived, just that it was uptown on the East Side. I thought he might be able to tell me how to get into vaudeville. Oh, Barbara dear, you can't imagine how reassuring it is to know you really don’t mind seeing me again, even knowing how awful I was.”
“Why, Gretel, how could you think such[268] dreadful things? Percy and I have been here ever since we heard of your accident, only you were too ill to know us. It has been a very sad time, but it is all over now, so shut your eyes, and try to go to sleep again. I see Miss Simpson is beginning to look as if she thought I was letting you talk too much.”
“Gretel, how could you believe such awful things? Percy and I have been here ever since we found out about your accident, but you were too sick to recognize us. It’s been a really tough time, but that’s all behind us now, so close your eyes and try to sleep again. I can see Miss Simpson is starting to look like she thinks I’m letting you talk too much.”
It was an afternoon a week later, and Gretel was sitting bolstered up with pillows in the arm-chair by the window. She was still very pale and thin, but was gaining strength each day, and that morning the doctor had removed the last strip of plaster from her forehead. Miss Simpson—the white-capped nurse—was reading aloud to her, and on the table was a big bowl filled with beautiful roses, which had arrived only an hour before from Mr. Douane’s place on the Hudson. Gretel looked the picture of content, as she leaned back among her pillows, listening to the adventures of Tom Sawyer. She had grown very fond of kind Miss Simpson, and her days at the big hospital had been anything but unpleasant.
It was an afternoon a week later, and Gretel was propped up with pillows in the armchair by the window. She was still very pale and thin, but she was gaining strength each day, and that morning the doctor had taken off the last piece of plaster from her forehead. Miss Simpson—the nurse with the white cap—was reading aloud to her, and on the table was a big bowl filled with beautiful roses, which had just arrived an hour before from Mr. Douane’s place on the Hudson. Gretel looked completely content as she leaned back among her pillows, listening to the adventures of Tom Sawyer. She had become quite fond of kind Miss Simpson, and her days at the big hospital had been anything but unpleasant.
A knock at the door brought the reading to a sudden pause, and in answer to Miss Simpson’s “Come in,” an official appeared with a card, which he handed to the nurse.
A knock at the door interrupted the reading, and in response to Miss Simpson's "Come in," an official entered with a card and handed it to the nurse.
[269]“Some friends have come to see you, Gretel,” said Miss Simpson, glancing at the card. “I think they must be the children who sent ‘Tom Sawyer’; Jerry and Geraldine Barlow.”
[269]“Some friends are here to see you, Gretel,” said Miss Simpson, looking at the card. “I think they must be the kids who sent ‘Tom Sawyer’; Jerry and Geraldine Barlow.”
“Oh, I should love to see them,” cried Gretel, eagerly. “May they come in, Miss Simpson?”
“Oh, I would love to see them,” exclaimed Gretel eagerly. “Can they come in, Miss Simpson?”
Miss Simpson said they certainly might, and that she would go to the reception room, and bring them herself. She disappeared for a few moments, and when she returned she was closely followed by the twins, both looking very much awed, and almost preternaturally solemn.
Miss Simpson said they definitely could, and that she would go to the reception room and bring them herself. She disappeared for a few moments, and when she returned, she was closely followed by the twins, both looking very much awed and almost unnaturally serious.
At sight of Gretel, with all her hair cut off, and a big scar over one temple, they became so painfully embarrassed, that neither of them spoke a word, and, contrary to the usual order of things, she was forced to make all the advances.
At the sight of Gretel, with all her hair cut off and a big scar over one temple, they felt so awkward that neither of them said a word, and, unlike usual, she had to make all the first moves.
“I’m so glad to see you both,” she said, cordially. “Won’t you sit down?”
“I’m really happy to see both of you,” she said warmly. “Would you like to sit down?”
The twins took the chairs Miss Simpson placed for them, still in the same embarrassed silence, and the nurse, thinking the children might feel more at their ease if left to themselves, went out of the room, after telling Gretel to ring the little bell at her side if she wanted anything. Then Jerry found his tongue, and remarked in his gruffest tones—
The twins sat down on the chairs that Miss Simpson had set up for them, still wrapped in the same awkward silence. The nurse, sensing that the kids might relax more if they were alone, left the room after telling Gretel to ring the small bell beside her if she needed anything. Then Jerry finally spoke up and said in his gruffest voice—
[270]“We’re ever so glad you’re better.”
[270]“We’re really happy you’re feeling better.”
“You really are better, aren’t you?” inquired Geraldine, anxiously.
“You really are better, aren’t you?” Geraldine asked, anxiously.
“Oh, yes, indeed; I’m almost well. I’m to go home the day after to-morrow. Percy is coming for me in the automobile. He and Barbara have stayed here most of the time, but since I’ve been so much better they have gone home at night. Barbara was here all this morning; I’m sorry you didn’t come in time to see her.”
“Oh, yes, definitely; I’m almost better. I’m going home the day after tomorrow. Percy is picking me up in the car. He and Barbara have been here most of the time, but now that I’m feeling better, they’ve been going home at night. Barbara was here all morning; I’m sorry you didn’t make it in time to see her.”
“You’ve been dreadfully ill,” said Geraldine, solemnly.
“You’ve been really sick,” said Geraldine, seriously.
“I suppose I was at first, but I didn’t know anything about how ill I was till I began to get better.”
“I guess I was at first, but I didn’t realize how sick I was until I started to feel better.”
“Too bad you had to have your hair cut off,” observed Jerry, in a tone of regret.
“Too bad you had to get your hair cut,” Jerry said, sounding regretful.
“Oh, Miss Simpson says it will soon grow again,” Gretel assured him cheerfully. “The scar on my forehead won’t show so much then either. It’s rather pleasant to have short hair in this hot weather. Have you gone to the country yet?”
“Oh, Miss Simpson says it will grow back soon,” Gretel assured him cheerfully. “The scar on my forehead won’t be as visible then either. It’s actually nice to have short hair in this hot weather. Have you been to the country yet?”
“No, but we’re going to-morrow; that’s why we came to see you this afternoon. Mother brought us, and she’s coming back in half an hour. She sent her love.”
“No, but we’re going tomorrow; that’s why we came to see you this afternoon. Mom brought us, and she’s coming back in half an hour. She sent her love.”
[271]“Mother cried about you when you were so ill,” said Geraldine. “You see, she was afraid you were going to die. I cried, too, and I think Jerry did, though he didn’t want anybody to see him do it.”
[271]“Mom cried about you when you were so sick,” said Geraldine. “You see, she was scared you were going to die. I cried, too, and I think Jerry did, even though he didn’t want anyone to see him.”
“I did not,” declared Jerry, indignantly, and he grew so red, and looked so uncomfortable that Gretel hastened to change the subject by saying—
“I didn't,” Jerry said, annoyed, and he turned so red and looked so uncomfortable that Gretel quickly switched the topic by saying—
“I want to thank you for all those nice books you sent. Miss Simpson is reading ‘Tom Sawyer’ to me now, and it’s very interesting.”
“I want to thank you for all those great books you sent. Miss Simpson is reading ‘Tom Sawyer’ to me right now, and it’s really interesting.”
“Tom had some fine adventures, didn’t he?” said Jerry, eagerly. He was very glad to steer the conversation safely away from the subject of tears. “I wish we could be lost in a cave, and go for pirates.”
“Tom had some great adventures, didn’t he?” said Jerry, excitedly. He was really happy to steer the conversation away from the topic of tears. “I wish we could get lost in a cave and go hunt for pirates.”
“I don’t,” declared Geraldine, with conviction. “I think one adventure is quite enough for any person to have, and I’ve given Mother a solemn promise never to frighten her again, and I mean to keep my word.”
“I don’t,” Geraldine stated firmly. “I believe one adventure is more than enough for anyone, and I promised my mom that I would never scare her again, and I plan to stick to that promise.”
“Gretel had a bigger adventure than any of us,” said Jerry, not without a shade of envy in his tone. “It must have been awfully exciting to get knocked down by a trolley car, and be taken to a hospital in an ambulance, only I shouldn’t[272] like to have to stay in bed for such a long time afterwards.”
“Gretel had a bigger adventure than any of us,” Jerry said, a hint of envy in his voice. “It must have been really thrilling to get hit by a trolley car and taken to the hospital in an ambulance, but I wouldn’t want to be stuck in bed for such a long time afterward.”
“But I didn’t go away to have an adventure,” said Gretel, reddening; “I went because—because—”
“But I didn’t leave to have an adventure,” said Gretel, blushing; “I left because—because—”
“We know,” said Geraldine; “Mrs. Douane told Mother, and she told us. She talked about it for a long time one night after we’d said our prayers.”
“We know,” said Geraldine; “Mrs. Douane told Mom, and she told us. She went on about it for a long time one night after we’d said our prayers.”
“Did she think I was a very dreadful person?” inquired Gretel, rather tremulously. “I’m afraid people won’t ever like me any more when they know how wicked I was, even though Percy and Barbara have forgiven me, and say they love me just the same.”
“Did she think I was a really terrible person?” asked Gretel, a bit nervously. “I’m afraid people won’t like me anymore once they find out how bad I was, even though Percy and Barbara have forgiven me and say they still love me.”
“Mother doesn’t think you at all wicked,” protested Geraldine; “that isn’t the reason why she talked to us. She thinks you were very brave to confess the way you did, and she hopes we should be just as brave if we ever did anything naughty that nobody knew about but ourselves.”
“Mom doesn’t think you’re wicked at all,” Geraldine protested. “That’s not why she talked to us. She thinks you were really brave to confess like you did, and she hopes we’d be just as brave if we ever did something wrong that nobody knew about but us.”
“Did your mother really say that?” demanded Gretel, her face brightening. “You aren’t making it up just to make me feel comfortable?”
“Did your mom really say that?” Gretel asked, her face lighting up. “You’re not just making it up to make me feel better, are you?”
“We don’t tell things that aren’t true,” returned Geraldine, indignantly, and Jerry added—“Mother truly did say it, and a lot more, too.[273] She’s awfully fond of you, and so is Father. They were dreadfully worried when they thought you were—I mean when you were so ill.”
“We don’t say things that aren’t true,” Geraldine replied indignantly, and Jerry added, “Mom really did say that, and a lot more, too.[273] She cares a lot about you, and so does Dad. They were really worried when they thought you were—I mean when you were so sick.”
Gretel gave a long happy sigh.
Gretel let out a deep, contented sigh.
“It’s beautiful to have every one so kind and forgiving,” she said; “but even if nobody ever punished me or scolded me, I shall always know myself how wicked I was.”
“It’s so nice to have everyone be so kind and forgiving,” she said; “but even if nobody ever punished me or yelled at me, I will always know how wrong I was.”
Gretel’s pale cheeks had grown suddenly very pink, but her honest eyes looked straight into her friends’ as she spoke, and the twins were both much impressed.
Gretel's light cheeks had suddenly blushed bright pink, but her sincere eyes met her friends' directly as she spoke, and the twins were both very impressed.
“I guess that’s what Mother means when she talks about our learning things by experience,” said Geraldine, with a sudden inspiration. “She said your punishment was much greater than if you had been deprived of things, or locked in your room. It was all because of your conscience, you know. I think consciences are rather horrid things, don’t you?”
“I guess that’s what Mom means when she talks about learning from experience,” said Geraldine, suddenly inspired. “She said your punishment was way worse than if you'd been denied things or locked in your room. It was all because of your conscience, you know. I think consciences are pretty awful, don’t you?”
“But suppose you hadn’t told; nobody would ever have known anything about it,” said Jerry reflectively.
“But what if you hadn’t said anything? No one would have ever known about it,” Jerry said thoughtfully.
“I had to tell,” said Gretel, simply. “It was Barbara’s ticket, and she and Percy were being good to me every minute. You would have told, too, Jerry, I know you would.”
“I had to say something,” Gretel replied straightforwardly. “It was Barbara’s ticket, and she and Percy were being nice to me all the time. You would have said something too, Jerry; I know you would.”
[274]Jerry looked uncomfortable.
Jerry seemed uneasy.
“Well, I guess I’d have felt pretty mean if I hadn’t,” he admitted. “I wonder if the Law of Love isn’t the best way, after all. It makes you feel so ashamed when you’re not punished for things you know you ought to be.”
“Well, I guess I would have felt pretty awful if I hadn’t,” he admitted. “I wonder if the Law of Love isn’t the best approach after all. It makes you feel so ashamed when you’re not punished for things you know you should be.”
“Of course it is,” chimed in Geraldine; “Mother always knows the best way of doing things. But she doesn’t read those books any more. She says she thinks she’s found out how to do it herself. I guess the Mind Cure is all right too. Perhaps if we’d kept on believing we wouldn’t have been seasick that day, we might have been all right. Anyhow, God took care of us when we asked Him to, and he took care of Gretel.”
“Of course it is,” chimed in Geraldine; “Mom always knows the best way to do things. But she doesn’t read those books anymore. She says she thinks she’s figured out how to do it herself. I guess the Mind Cure is fine too. Maybe if we had kept believing we wouldn’t have been seasick that day, we might have been all right. Anyway, God took care of us when we asked Him to, and He took care of Gretel.”
“Yes, indeed He did!” cried Gretel, with shining eyes. “Just think how wonderful it all was. If Peter Grubb hadn’t happened to be right there, nobody would have known where I was, and Percy and Barbara might never have found me. We are all very grateful to Peter. Barbara found out where he lived, and went to see his mother. She brought them all some cream-puffs, because I told her how very fond Lillie was of them, and they were so pleased. Peter didn’t get[275] taken into the vaudeville company after all. They didn’t think he had enough talent. Now he thinks he’ll be either a fireman or a boy scout instead. But the nicest part of it all is that Barbara has engaged Dora to be our chambermaid. Dora is so happy, for she says she has never had a really good place, and she hates being a maid-of-all-work. I’m so glad I’m going to see her again, for she was the first person who was kind to me at Mrs. Marsh’s.”
“Yes, he really did!” exclaimed Gretel, her eyes sparkling. “Just think about how amazing it all was. If Peter Grubb hadn’t been right there, no one would have known where I was, and Percy and Barbara might never have found me. We’re all really grateful to Peter. Barbara figured out where he lived and went to see his mom. She brought them some cream puffs because I told her how much Lillie loved them, and they were so happy. Peter didn’t end up getting into the vaudeville company after all. They didn’t think he had enough talent. Now he’s thinking he’ll be either a firefighter or a Boy Scout instead. But the best part is that Barbara has hired Dora to be our chambermaid. Dora is so excited because she says she’s never had a really good job, and she hates being a maid-of-all-work. I’m so glad I’m going to see her again; she was the first person who was nice to me at Mrs. Marsh’s.”
The children chatted on for another fifteen minutes, and then Miss Simpson came to tell them their mother had called for them, and the friends had to say good-by.
The kids talked for another fifteen minutes, and then Miss Simpson came to let them know their mom had come to pick them up, so the friends had to say goodbye.
“But it won’t be for so very long,” said Gretel, cheerfully. “You know you are coming to make us a long visit in September. It’s almost July now.”
“But it won't be for too long,” said Gretel, cheerfully. “You know you're coming to stay with us for a while in September. It’s nearly July now.”
“Yes, and I’m going to write you a long letter every week all summer,” promised Geraldine, resolutely choking down a rising lump in her throat. “Mother says if we read a little history, and write a letter to somebody every day, we needn’t have any more lessons till we come back to New York. Isn’t that splendid? We were so afraid we were going to have another old[276] teacher. Not that Miss Heath was really old, but then, you see, we don’t care much for teachers, except when they’re not teaching.”
“Yes, and I’m going to write you a long letter every week all summer,” promised Geraldine, firmly pushing down a lump in her throat. “Mom says if we read a bit of history and write a letter to someone every day, we won’t have any more lessons until we get back to New York. Isn’t that great? We were so worried we’d have to deal with another boring teacher. Not that Miss Heath was actually old, but you know, we don’t really like teachers, except when they’re not teaching.”
“What are you thinking of, Gretel?” Miss Simpson asked, with a smile, as she brought her little patient a glass of milk, when the visitors had gone. “You look as if you were very happy about something.”
“What are you thinking about, Gretel?” Miss Simpson asked with a smile as she brought her little patient a glass of milk after the visitors had left. “You look like you’re really happy about something.”
“I am,” said Gretel, softly. “I was just thinking how many lovely people there are in the world, and how beautiful it is to be loved.”
“I am,” said Gretel, softly. “I was just thinking about how many wonderful people there are in the world, and how nice it is to be loved.”
THE END
THE END
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:
TRANSCRIBER'S NOTES:
Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.
Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.
Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.
Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been made consistent.
Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.
Archaic or alternative spellings have been kept.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!